Shyness Social Anxiety

Overcome and cure social anxiety

Signs Of Anxiety Disorder In Children

Written By: admin - Oct• 26•12

Ask yourself this question, what am I afraid of? Being afraid to enter shark infested waters is a rational fear while being afraid of driving or getting on an elevator is an irrational fear. The anxiety disorder symptoms in adults can be summed up as an irrational dread of everyday activities. If this is how you feel keep reading.

Anxiety disorder symptoms in adults:

Tired/Fatigued
Difficulty concentrating
Irritability
Insomnia
Restlessness/feeling "on edge"
Overactive anxiety response
Unrealistic views of problems/anxiety
Excessive worrying
Muscle Tension
Frequently use the bathroom
Headaches
Easily startled

Experts are not sure exactly what causes the disorder, but it often sets in after a life altering event. Things like graduating college, changing jobs, divorce, abuse or the death of a loved one seem to exist in most that are diagnosed with this condition.

Anxiety usually comes with other disorders such as obsessive compulsive disorder, depression and panic disorder.

At its worst the symptoms can culminate to a climax of intense physical symptoms known as an anxiety or "panic attack". These are brief (10-15 minutes) episodes of terror that are similar to the symptoms of a heart attack or other medical condition.

Anxiety disorder does not go away on its own. You must actively seek treatment or the symptoms will become more frequent and intense. You must get help before you start avoiding places that you fear may cause an embarrassing attack.

Anxiety disorder symptoms in adults are mostly physical. Mental problems like difficulty concentrating and excessive worrying are thought to be a reaction or side effect of the condition. The mental and physical symptoms can become much more severe if nothing is done to relieve your anxiety.

Frequently Asked Questions

  1. QUESTION:
    Help in homework: Emotional & behavoural disorder of children?
    1. The notion that a chid's nervous system is 'plastic' refers to the seeming arartificialanner in which the child is behaving (T/F)
    2. An advantage of lolongitudinal research is that investigators do not need to be concerned about possible cohort effects in interpreting findings(T/F)
    3. Joe is in the second grade and cannot stay focused. He is not reading and tests below grade level in all subjects. He is rarely in trouble at school or home. Joe
    a) is free from all behbehaviorsorders
    b) may have a behavioural disorder and should be evaluated
    c) is a typical boy
    d) is none of the above
    4) Human development is best viewes as
    a) always occuring in stages
    b)changes in individuals due to environmental influences
    c) change in persons over time due to the interacions of many varvariables) quaquantitativether thathatalitative growth
    5) Children with fetal alcohol syndrome are at risk for
    a) minor facial abnormalities and a variety of birth defects
    b) intellectual deficiency and cognitive impairments
    c)high rates of hyperactivity, impimpassivitynd conduct problems
    d) a and b
    e) a,b,c
    6) Which of the following can best ensure internal validity?
    a) the use of control groups
    b) repeating the study with serveral different populations, e.g. young and old
    c) the use of descriptive methods
    d) repeating the study in several diffferent situations, e.g. school and home
    7) Commorbidity or co-occurence of disorders in children and adolescents is
    a) quite common
    b) very rare
    c) not possible using the DSM system
    d) reported for females but not for males
    8)Which of the following is true rgarding anxiery disorders?
    a) Between 12-20 % os school age children and adolescents meet the diagnostic criteria for one or more anxiety disorders
    b) boys are more likely than girls to have an anxiety disorders
    c) the rates of specific anxiety disorder do not vary across ethnic groups
    d) none of the above are true
    9)Heather is a 13 year old who has been diagnosed with generalized anxiety disorder. It is likely that Heather
    a) exhibits anxiety concerning one particular of situation
    b)has excessive concerns wiht her competence and performance
    c)has symptoms that are likely to be transitory (short term)
    d does not show other signs of significant impairment in her functioning
    10) Reserach on interactional patterns in families with a depressed parent or child suggest that
    a) depressed behaviour by a family member may be maintained because it serves ot avoid conflictual behavior among family members
    b) depressed behavior by a family member is reduced where there is marital conflict
    c) no association exists between marital conflict and parental depression
    d) no association exists between marital discord and parental depression on hte one hand and children's problems on the other
    10) Some investtigators argue that deficits in motivation are central in ADHD. Relevant to this position is evidence suggesting that children with ADHD
    a) perform immediate to delayed reinforcement
    b) require strong incentives for behavioural control
    c) do not perform well under partial schedules or reinforcement
    d) a and b above
    e) all of the above
    11) Children identified as having nonverbal learning disabilites (NVLD)
    a) are hypothesised to have right hemisphere brain damage
    b)are likely to show externalizing rather that internalizing systoms
    c)show relative strength in mathematics
    d)b and c above
    e) all of the above
    11) The concept of inclusion as applied to youngsters with disabilities argues that children are best educated in 1) educational settings best matched to their specific needs
    b) resource rooms
    c) general education classrooms
    d) educationl settings that have special edcuation teachers
    12)Given research findings on hte psychological adjustments of children with chronic illnesses, if you were studying depression in these youngsters, which of the following results might you most likely expect?
    a) no difference between chronically ill youngsters and healthe contro subjects on depressio
    b) higher rates of depression in chronically ill youngsters than reported in general community samplles
    c) higher rates of depression in chronically ill youngsters than in their siblings
    d) the majority of chronically ill children exhibit depression
    no , I am not asking the whole work. I have to do 100 questions for this homework but i can't find the answer for these 12 questions. Please help

    • ANSWER:
      i HAVE NO TIME

  2. QUESTION:
    do i have an anxiety disorder?
    i have always thought something was wrong with me. first, i thought i showed signs of bipolar or a personality disorder. now i'm convinced i have an anxiety disorder! :'( help?

    I guess you can say I was/maybe still am depressed.. I'm 15 by the way. I feel like I have split personalities where I feel I can be very different, too different and it surprises people and I don't want them to think I am fake or a poser, because I am not. but anyways, i also think i have a crazy attitude where I can be sweet or very very blunt and rude..but isn't everyone like that? still, here comes the anxiety.

    I guess you can say it has happened this year. Sophomore in Highschool so things changed a lot. I lost some friends and I guess you can say I am not as cool as I was before, but I am no loser. But still, my confidence and self esteem has gone down. I constantly worry about a lot of things! I first thought maybe I am just like claustrophobic because I hate going to the mall, to the cafeteria at school (i have when i think people are staring at me etc.) and I worry about school (homework and certain things we do in class that i don't want to do). I never thought of myself having an anxiety disorder, but 4 of my friends say I show a lot of anxiety! I have thought maybe I have social anxiety disorder (social phobia), general anxiety disorder, or something! I constantly worry about what people think of me, or when they look at me, I don't like to be center of attention. This is mostly referring to a LARGE group of people...like at lunch or the mall or at a restaurant. Ever since I was a child, my mom or anyone else has to order my meals/go to the cashier person for me because I would feel too awkward or go nuts if I had to talk to them! I also have a huuuuge fear of driving! I am sooo worried (maybe it's because I have been involved in accidents and bad things when I was younger - post traumatic stress disorder?) I constantly tell my friends I am always afraid to do this or whatever. Sometimes when I over think things, I become this awkward person and it gets to me.

    This one day in my history class, we had to play a game where we had to stand up and throw a ball into a basket. Class was almost over and I was praying to god since I hate that game. My "guy friends" were telling me they were going to call on me to go up, i was freaking out!!!!!!!!!!! My heart was pounding, my hands got all clammy, and my eyes were watering because of this horrible fear/anxiety! I also felt like I was going nuts one time, after I watched a show that mentioned driving. I also don't really like to speak out loud (spanish class...awkward and I hate that class anyways), but i HAVE spoken out loud before, it's just that class in that situation. My grades have lacked because of it, I guess you can say but I am too skldfjdsfs to do it. I have never thought of this to be involved with my school life or anything. I am a usually shy person if someone introduces me to a person. Though, I am not always like that...I mean, wouldn't you be shy if you were talking to a complete stranger? I have always used the excuse that I am "claustrophobic" and I hate being in public places...I guess I could be wrong?

    • ANSWER:

  3. QUESTION:
    Please help!!!!! Social Anxiety Disorder?
    Hello. My name is Sarah. I'm 17 years old. I've shown signs of SAD since I was 7 years old, but wasn't diagnosed until about 2 months ago.
    I've always been the "weird girl", that always knew I was a little different than most kids. I was somewhat a disturbed child. Watched a lot of horror movies,loved vampires, and tended to like "darker things". I've been somewhat of a closet goth since I can remember. From the movies to the books to the art and architecture. And also being the "shy, weird art girl" (which is how i've always seen myself) has made me feel both comfortable, and uncomfortable at the same time.
    I've gone to prep. catholic schools since pre-school. Where I was always believed to be ridiculed, and judged. I never liked the kids very much. A lot were snooty and ignorant. I never had many friends growing up, because I could never really relate to them. I remember being made fun of for years in elementary school for my hair, socks, overall appearance, and attitude.
    Warp to present day today. It has cause me to have a complete Social Anxiety Disorder, with underlying OCD, strange eating habits/eating disorder, and mild depression.
    I have such horrible days, and feel only really anxious at school.
    Maybe thats where the problems started, and that is where they are the worst.
    I have the muscle tension, sweating, redness, increased heart rate, headaches, and extreme feelings of panic. Almost on the verge of having a panic attack somedays.
    My home life in so stressful to me. My dad always yells at me to take my book bag of the chair. Everyday when he comes home from work, he turns the tv up so loud! I wear my headphones with no ipod connected to them, just so I don't damage my hearing.
    I'm usually home most of the day... by my self.

    Anyways. I'm currently a junior, and my life is driving my crazy. I feel like i'm in a prison.
    I cry almost everyday. I try to do homework, but, most of the times I avoid it, because I get so anxious thinking about school. I don't want to not do my homework, but It's worse to have even more anxiety in my life.
    One more thing I should add.
    I usually have a hard time concentrating at school, I usually keep my head down, and get afraid to look up. Yet, I get so nervous thinking the teacher is looking at me thinking, "what a weird kid".
    I spend all 45 minutes in almost every class thinking about how nervous I am, what impression am I leaving on everyone, and being so afraid to be called on. That I can feel my heart RACING.
    That is 90% of my school life.
    Which is a majority of my life.
    What should I do?
    What advice would you give?

    • ANSWER:
      Those persons who do that to you are just pathetic.They do bad things coz you are good and that their just jealous because you wont like to be them.What kind of people are they?I haven't had that kind of experience.If I were you,I would forget it and divert my attention to something interesting.You're young and you still have a long way to go to explore life with all your best.You know what,THEY CAN'T HELP YOU.Devils are everywhere and we all know their goal-to have somebody lose hope in life.So don't give up easily.Physical appearance?Yes,100% can be changed.Attitude?50/50. So don't get offended easily,I know it's hard to get used to it but sooner or later,you will.What important is that you use your full potential in overcoming your fears.I know you're aware of it then simply ignore them.If you ignore them,they'll get tired teasing and trying to make fun of you.IF they notice you wont respond,then they''ll quit.However,if it goes physical,do not hesitate to seek help immediately.Don't be afraid.As easy as that.I almost forgot,medications pertaining to anxiety are addictive so BE CAREFUL WHEN USING IT.You don't want to be like craving drugs every second to sustain your anxiety and look like a lifeless individual?

      It's just, your way of thinking.I felt what you feel.You may find it hard if you keep thinking negative about yourself.If you focus on that bad side of yours,then other personal aspects might be affected too.The people around you,will respond to what you act.You are the stimulant of the event.Don't let it destroy all your other beautiful qualities,instead learn to accept it.Confidence is always the key but don't forget to set limit.Just be patient.Basically, it takes time for somebody to adapt the changes but once you're used with it, you might find yourself at ease.Just don't make things complicated if you don't want problem.Minor issues become bigger issues if you focus too much on it.If that small issue isn't of BIG importance,then get rid of it.However,if you find yourself insatiable,then find a place where you can shout every thing that's on your mind.That's a great way to alleviate your worries.Always think good of yourself,in that way you always feeling good in everything you do.Try it.It works....:-)

      I recommend you to read the book "Unleash your Full Potential by James Rick" http://www.fullpotential.com/about-james .I was once looking for a self help book when somebody online recommended me to read his writings.I say,I never got bored reading the book.

      The purpose of the Full Potential Philosophy is for living life at your best: physically,mentally,spiritually, socially and financially.It teaches you the things you need to enhance I mean the areas you need to develop and how you can be productive.

      We need to have deep understanding about ourselves before we get our full potential.Life is temporary. Your existence – at least on Earth, has a beginning and an end. This fact urges you to be efficient about how you use time.And that what leads you to be productive.

      There are also interviews conducted by Mr.James Rick to some renown personal development coaches.If you want to change for good,then watch the video interviews.He was actually once featured in Oprah,so It would be better if you check the site.Its really full of information and you don't get bored ...Have a great day!

  4. QUESTION:
    i suffer with severe anxiety disorder and depression and doctor refusing to sign me off from work and?
    not taking me serious,, ive had records for years from suffering from anxiety disorder and tremors and other psychological problems and depression. i told my doctor i cannot work because i also have social anxiety which is really bad and he has only given me 2 weeks sick note. wat is the point in that? i told him i want some therapy and a longer term sign off sick note and he is refusing , please wat can i do? i am suicidal as i cannot work like this and he is treating me like im making all these up im so suicidal and i also have a child and its affecting me looking after her cos of this stress.

    • ANSWER:

  5. QUESTION:
    Anxiety/panic disorder or heart disease?
    My grandmother on my father's side dropped dead at 40 while anging clothes from a massive heart attack with no previous signs.

    My grandfather (also father's side) had bypass surgery after a heart attack when he was fifty and numerous surgeries since then (he's now 70).

    My father had his first heart attack when he was 32, then has had bypass surgery 4 times since then, twelve years ago (inlcuding quadruple bypass).

    On my mom's side nobody ever has heart disease (except my aunt who has slow heart rate and a weak heart).

    I am 22 years old, have already had two children (preeclampsia with both). I am very overweight, weiging 270 lbs. for the last 2 years. My BP is good (avg. 130/73), and so is my cholesterol (total is below 200 level, but my good is a little low and my bad is a little high). I have very fast resting pulse, and occasionally my heart will skip beats (like a record skipping). Also, random sharp stabbing chest pain.

    Even though I'm young, could I have heart disease, or could it be from my severe panic disorder and post-traumatic stress disorder? I know I need to lose weight (WORKING ON IT), but what are the chances my heart is "bad" or that I am in danger because of it? Thanks for any help!!!

    Is this anxiety/panic/PTSD related?
    Could it be heart disease?
    Does my age mean anything regarding risk factors for heart disease?

    • ANSWER:
      As I work in the medical field, I find that heart disease does not depend on your age. We have hypertension in children (rarely), but we have seen it. The contributing factors are weight, cholesterol, family history and of course your overall health. I would not recommend you fear heart disease, thus giving yourself panic attacks, however I do recommend you speak to your doctor about this and see if he can give you a "baseline" for your BP (blod pressure). Your doctor may order an EKG as well. Always remember to keep away from fatty foods, no fast foods, eat plenty of fruits and veggies get plenty of excercise and control your weight. And have regular check ups. This is the best you can do. So call your doctor for an initial check up. Good luck, and God Bless.

  6. QUESTION:
    Could severe anxiety/panic disorder, PTSD affect your heart rate and rhythm?
    My grandmother on my father's side dropped dead at 40 while anging clothes from a massive heart attack with no previous signs.

    My grandfather (also father's side) had bypass surgery after a heart attack when he was fifty and numerous surgeries since then (he's now 70).

    My father had his first heart attack when he was 32, then has had bypass surgery 4 times since then, twelve years ago (inlcuding quadruple bypass).

    On my mom's side nobody ever has heart disease (except my aunt who has slow heart rate and a weak heart).

    I am 22 years old, have already had two children (preeclampsia with both). I am very overweight, weiging 270 lbs. for the last 2 years. My BP is good (avg. 130/73), and so is my cholesterol (total is below 200 level, but my good is a little low and my bad is a little high). I have very fast resting pulse, and occasionally my heart will skip beats (like a record skipping). Also, random sharp stabbing chest pain.

    Even though I'm young, could I have heart disease, or could it be from my severe panic disorder and post-traumatic stress disorder? I know I need to lose weight (WORKING ON IT), but what are the chances my heart is "bad" or that I am in danger because of it? Thanks for any help!!!

    Is this anxiety/panic/PTSD related?
    Could it be heart disease?
    Does my age mean anything regarding risk factors for heart disease?

    • ANSWER:
      i think u shud go doc and ask him 2 check u over 2 put ur mind at rest. all we can do is guess i dont no nothing about heart disease but i do no that panic attacks can make u feel like ur avin a heart attack and make u worry bout little everything.

  7. QUESTION:
    Is it likely birth control is causing me to have severe depression?
    I'm 16 years old. I was diagnosed with anxiety disorder as a child but it wasn't until recently (since I started the pill) that I've been showing signs of depression. I have nothing to be depressed about! I have a great boyfriend and amazing parents but for some reason everyday I wake up crying.

    I'm uninterested in just about everything.

    • ANSWER:
      i have no background and no facts but let just say this:

      birth control pumps a hormone called estrogen into your body...that is the same hormone that is pumped into your body during your period, which causes PMS...

      so, you may be feeling PMS all month long, because birth control gives you the same hormone levels as your period would, and you KNOW how we get on our periods :)

  8. QUESTION:
    anxiety moments out of no where?? please read!?
    I've had this happen quite a bit. Out of no where, when I'm happy even, I get anxiety like worried and scared. I don't understand it. Is this a sign of an anxiety disorder or something?

    Example - I was at my relatives house and having a good time, everyone was joking and laughing, then just like that out of no where I'm all worried and like freaking out, feeling like I could just cry. I didn't cry or let anyone know I was feeling like this and just tried to breathe and think about good things and after about 5-10 minutes it just went away.

    It doesn't happen from talking or thinking about something its just out of no where so I've tried to think about different things going on in my life to see if my anxiety got better or worse. The last few times its happened when I thought of my boyfriend it got worse. I remember having an anxiety feeling as a child similar to this but it wasn't out of no where and not this often. I went years without it happening then it started happening maybe once every few months, but here recently I've had it more and more. Could it just be from stress? Anyone else ever have this problem?

    • ANSWER:
      You just got alot of stuff on your mind. But, your always going to have stress no matter what. It will always be in you, so, I'd write a diary, it might help. It makes it feel like your telling someone whats on your mind when your not, and usually when you tell someone whats on your mind it feels good.

  9. QUESTION:
    i suffer with severe anxiety disorder and depression and the doctor is?
    not taking me serious,, ive had records for years from suffering from anxiety disorder and tremors and other psychological problems and depression. i told my doctor i cannot work because i also have social anxiety which is really bad and he has only given me 2 weeks sick note. wat is the point in that? i told him i want some therapy and a longer term sign off sick note and he is refusing , please wat can i do? i am suicidal as i cannot work like this and he is treating me like im making all these up im so suicidal and i also have a child and its affecting me looking after her cos of this stress.

    • ANSWER:

  10. QUESTION:
    If a man's mother has narcasistic personality disorder and separation anxiety can that impair his judgement?
    i recently voted on a question that was too late to answer myself, and i found no answers that provoked the questioner to understand why a mother could be possessive of her relationship with her son and be abondoned by him because of a mental disorder instead every answer was placing blame on someone the woman who lost her husband and was falling apart cause her mother inlaw demanded her son chose between her and his wife. Narsastic Personality disorder and Separation Anxiety are often deep within these women who control thier sons with thier emotions and i was wondering, could a woman, a mother with both of these disorders raise her child to have poor judgement and could love have nothing to do with it? if there are no clear reasons for a mother to feel threatened and fear losing thier child because he could be a man and love a woman besides her, could men who have been raised by such neurotic parents have a delevlopmental problem with giving and trusting in a loving relationship? could you tell the difference between a man who loves his mother, a momma's boy and a codependant man who never gets to grow up without mommy dearest playing the puppeteir just based on a question a person asked in thier grief and sorrow of a man chosing his mom over his wife and utterly leaving the woman he married for the woman who never lets him out of her sight or control? this question is to the community and all who answered the question "Why did he chose his mother over me?:(" where are sensible people these days or have we all become a mob ready to pounce on the first sign of weakness in a broken heart. i voted i hope you get a better man. but i would have rather found an answer with wisdom. so i ask you if the mother has two personality disorders and goes untreated, both separation anxiety and narcaistic personality disorder does the choose the son makes to choose his mother over his wife have anything to do with love? or is it rather an addiction and a mental weakness of his own for bieng raised by someone who is sick?

    • ANSWER:
      The idea is to ask one or two questions that people can try to answer... however, I see quite a few in the above text. I'll take a stab at a reasoned response to the last one asked: "if the mother has two personality disorders and goes untreated, both separation anxiety and narcaistic personality disorder does the choose the son makes to choose his mother over his wife have anything to do with love? or is it rather an addiction and a mental weakness of his own for bieng raised by someone who is sick?"
      The choice the son makes of mom over wife can still have something to do with love. We cannot know for sure the true nature or depth of the relationship the son had with the wife, and addiction and/or mental weakness of his own (innate or learned) still leaves love as POTENTIALLY a large factor in the decision.

  11. QUESTION:
    I'm curious whether these could be signs of a psychological disorder?
    I'm curious whether these could be signs of a psychological disorder?
    Can anyone give me any insight on what type of personality disorder this resembles? thank you!

    -spontaneous
    -compulsive
    -alter ego, pretending to be someone of opposite sex in own mind when feels vulnerable, with different personality traits. but person is completely aware that it's fantasy.
    -social anxiety
    -low self esteem
    -abused as a child
    -abandoned by mother
    -reckless spending
    -long term memory loss- first 12 years of life
    -binge eating
    -sense of self inadequacy and self-consciousness
    -always afraid to say the wrong thing in social settings
    -has trouble trusting others or the government
    -highly critical of others, but
    -afraid to confront others or show much emotion in front of them.
    -frequently starts large projects and commitments that are never finished or seen through

    Thanks, guys!

    • ANSWER:
      That's not a disorder...you just described 85% of American society, You are perfectly NORMAL...I do think you really need a friend and a mentor. Go to church, join a club...you have got to get out of "yourself" and have some fun, don't be afraid of new experiences, we all usually are but look at it this way...you have every right to be anything you would like to be and can.

  12. QUESTION:
    Child Bipolar Disorder?
    My friends son is showing the tell tale signs of early bipolar disorder, but she is in denial. She is also Bipolar and currently on several different medications, include one for a previous pill addiction. His father is also showing signs of bipolar disorder and has this attitude that his son can do no wrong and that the world owes him something.

    Her son is 7 years old and plays with my 7 year old daughter. They both go to the same school together and share the same friends, making avoiding him an impossibility.

    Her son show signs of rage, anger, a sense of being better than anyone else. If you tell him anything, he will tell you 30 reasons why you are wrong. He has severe separation anxiety and he is still wetting the bed every night. He has hit my daughter countless times and always threatens her. He insults myself as well as my husband and his mother. Last year he called his mother the B@*ch word and kicked her in the face right in front of me and when I told him if I saw that again I would call the police, he did not care. He has hit my daughter several times. My oldest child hit him back for his little sister, and a few days later when my son wasn't around, her attempted to choke my daughter, 5 days after she had surgery to have her tonsil removed.

    On the flip side, he is really good in school and has been on honor role for the past two years, and excels in every class.

    How can I get his mother to see that there is a severe problem with her child? She is so blind to it. She once told me he will "out grow" it. When I tried to tell her otherwise, he interupted me, and said "look how beautiful he his". What do I do? Someone please help.

    • ANSWER:
      There is nothing you can do the open the mother's eyes. You also can not and should not try to diagnose him. It could be Bipolar but it sounds more like Oppositional Defiant Disorder...

      Oppositional defiant disorder is a pattern of disobedient, hostile, and defiant behavior toward authority figures.

      Symptoms
      Actively does not follow adults' requests
      Angry and resentful of others
      Argues with adults
      Blames others for own mistakes
      Has few or no friends or has lost friends
      Is in constant trouble in school
      Loses temper
      Spiteful or seeks revenge
      Touchy or easily annoyed

      Or it could be ADD or any other number of things even as simple as he's spoiled and has no disclipline........ you are not qualified to diagnose him and parents are typically (and rightfully) offended when people play armchair psychiatrist with their children.... Suggest he get help and leave it at that.

      BUT - Sounds as though you are friends with his mother and that your children are being assulted by him. Look to yourself and your children. Your children's safety should be the most important thing to you so don't go to his house even if it means losing the friendship with the mother. YOU are responsible for your childrens safety..... letting them play with him is irresponsible. If he gets violent at school (or ever) then DO call the police, over and over if you have to. They would most likely turn him over to social services who would in turn send him to a mental health facility on a 5150 (mandatory 3 day hold for observation) where he could get a real diagnosis and real treatment even if the mother is in denial.

  13. QUESTION:
    I've been diagnosed with Social Anxiety, now what?
    Hello. My name is Sarah. I'm 17 years old. I've shown signs of SAD since I was 7 years old, but wasn't diagnosed until about 2 months ago.
    I've always been the "weird girl", that always knew I was a little different than most kids. I was somewhat a disturbed child. Watched a lot of horror movies,loved vampires, and tended to like "darker things". I've been somewhat of a closet goth since I can remember. From the movies to the books to the art and architecture. And also being the "shy, weird art girl" (which is how i've always seen myself) has made me feel both comfortable, and uncomfortable at the same time.
    I've gone to prep. catholic schools since pre-school. Where I was always believed to be ridiculed, and judged. I never liked the kids very much. A lot were snooty and ignorant. I never had many friends growing up, because I could never really relate to them. I remember being made fun of for years in elementary school for my hair, socks, overall appearance, and attitude.
    Warp to present day today. It has cause me to have a complete Social Anxiety Disorder, with underlying OCD, strange eating habits/eating disorder, and mild depression.
    I have such horrible days, and feel only really anxious at school.
    Maybe thats where the problems started, and that is where they are the worst.
    I have the muscle tension, sweating, redness, increased heart rate, headaches, and extreme feelings of panic. Almost on the verge of having a panic attack somedays.
    My home life in so stressful to me. My dad always yells at me to take my book bag of the chair. Everyday when he comes home from work, he turns the tv up so loud! I wear my headphones with no ipod connected to them, just so I don't damage my hearing.
    I'm usually home most of the day... by my self.

    Anyways. I'm currently a junior, and my life is driving my crazy. I feel like i'm in a prison.
    I cry almost everyday. I try to do homework, but, most of the times I avoid it, because I get so anxious thinking about school. I don't want to not do my homework, but It's worse to have even more anxiety in my life.
    One more thing I should add.
    I usually have a hard time concentrating at school, I usually keep my head down, and get afraid to look up. Yet, I get so nervous thinking the teacher is looking at me thinking, "what a weird kid".
    I spend all 45 minutes in almost every class thinking about how nervous I am, what impression am I leaving on everyone, and being so afraid to be called on. That I can feel my heart RACING.
    That is 90% of my school life.
    Which is a majority of my life.

    • ANSWER:
      I m no expert but I suggest find something to spend your time and even better make this out of your house.
      Photography would be a good option, depending where you are living.

  14. QUESTION:
    What disorder(s) do you think this individual has?
    Yeah, yeah. "We're not professionals." But take a crack at diagnosing this within the extent of your knowledge. Obviously, no official decision can be made online, but what do you think? Please don't ask "is this real?" That's hardly relevant.

    Past symptoms (0-10 yrs):
    - Fully believed in all sorts of delusions: thought everyone was trying to poison her, time travelers were spying on her, the government put cameras in her eyes when she was born, the bugs were messengers, etc.
    - Was manipulative and abusive. Used people. Lacked any sign of remorse.
    - Very intelligent.
    - Eccentric. Flinched at sudden movements, talked to inanimate objects.

    Past symptoms (11-14)
    - Suffered from “crazy thoughts,” but was able to tell the real from the not so.
    - Sometimes got worked up and started hallucinating bugs in her skin, or would become suddenly very afraid for no reason, and would need to get away from people.
    - Did not believe in good or evil. Did what she wanted to, regardless of how it hurt others.

    Current symptoms:
    - Unable to connect on an emotional level: no love or empathy, but respects the rights of others, and believes in absolutes: evil, justice.
    - Feels like there is a suppressed darkness within; one that can only be safely released when she is physically overpowered. After the darkness comes out, she experiences a rejuvenated sense of catharsis. Aggressive.
    - Gets scared sometimes and has to leave the house, but is generally stable and feels “on top” of her thoughts.

    Background information:
    - Extremely traumatic childhood. Her mother tried to murder her, and her oldest brother frequently threatened her life with such remarks as “When I kill you, the first thing I am going to do is cut off your hair.”
    - Her father tried to cover up the past by telling her it was “no big deal,” every time she spoke up, and she now has a hard time seeing anything as significant or worth a fuss – even when her brother attempted suicide, she had no emotional reaction. It wasn’t a “big deal.”
    - First time she was told that she was loved was at nine years old, by a complete stranger who had just finished raping her. “I love you, don’t tell anyone.”
    - Has been kidnapped.
    - Neglected and abused as a child; she was not given human contact, fed by bottle and often starved.
    - She was taught by her mother how to steal when most children learn guilt.
    - She witnessed sex (BDSM) at a very young age, and was frequently involved in her mother’s cult-witchcraft rituals (mother would take her blood against her will with needles).
    - Both the girl in question and her older brother displayed all three signs of the MacDonald Triad (bedwetting way beyond an appropriate age, fire-fascination and animal cruelty).

    History of mental illness:
    - Mother was a serial killer, diagnosed with major depression recurrent, obsessive compulsive disorder, borderline personality disorder, anxiety and dissociative personality disorder. She takes Zoloft, Zyprexxa, Klonopin and Topamax and has been institutionalized.
    - Father was on anti-depressants.
    - Brother was diagnosed with ADHD, was medicated for a while, then stopped taking the pills and insisted on self-recovery. He tried to kill one of their classmates in the fourth grade, and then attempted suicide when he was eighteen; he was then diagnosed with bipolar disorder, given more pills and hospitalized. He stopped taking those as well.
    - Grandmother is rumored to have depression and psychosis (feels like the whole world is against her and she has no choices) but was never diagnosed.

    Please note: overlapping disorders are possible.
    I'm going to have to disagree with 'depression.' We're considering remission paranoid Schizophrenia, since it hits her in waves.
    yinskyx: I'd have to agree with the "sociopath" (ASPD) when the girl was a child. She fit the criteria, save her age. As I'm sure you know, to be labeled with ASPD, you must be eighteen years or older. But yes, she was the typical psychopath then: manipulative, cold, did what she wanted because it was good for her, used people and wore straight through them, lied, stole, cheated; charismatic, smart; she even managed a criminal record. However, ASPD focuses on behavioral attributes, and although she is "[u]nable to connect on an emotional level: no love or empathy," she "respects the rights of others, and believes in absolutes."
    Becka: As I have already mentioned, ASPD focuses on behavioral attributes. She may share some root with psychopaths, but her application is not consistent with that diagnosis.

    • ANSWER:
      sounds like schizophrenia

  15. QUESTION:
    Could this child grow up to have a mental disorder?
    If an older child/tween exhibited this behavior, could it be an early sign of a serious mental issue or could he outgrow it?

    -Cries briefly everyday when dropped off at school, but "doesn't know why"
    -Severe anxiety about school work
    -Panic attacks when stressed
    -Resistant to any kind of change not initiated by him
    -Goes through periods of being hyper and happy, periods of "normal" behaivor and periods of "down" behavior, and can't explain why he feels happy or upset during that time.

    And schizophrenia and depression runs in his family.

    • ANSWER:

  16. QUESTION:
    I'm 13... why am how does this happen help please?
    I am 13 how does this all happen ? and i took a REAL psychological test I don't wanna tell anyone about my problems i don't know what to do

    * You show strong signs of substance abuse.
    * You have suffered from what appears to be a brief psychotic episode. This could be a product of many different disorders, both mental and physical. See a psychiatrist for further diagnosis.
    * Your symptoms point to Rapid Cycling Bipolar Disorder.
    * Your symptoms point to Obsessive Compulsive Disorder.
    * You show strong signs of Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder.
    * You show signs of Generalized Anxiety Disorder.
    * You appear to suffer from panic disorder with agoraphobia.
    * Your responses indicated that your relationships are at least in some way dysfunctional, and may be causing problems in your life.
    * You appear to have at least one sexual deviance. See details below:
    1. Your abnormal sexual impulses towards children are a concern. Seek help immediately.
    2. It appears that you have attached sexual significance to an ordinary object. If this is a concern for you, or you are unable to achieve sexual satisfaction without this object you should seek professional help.
    3. Your strong desire to watch other people having sexual contact is a concern if you actually seek out such experiences. In some cases, you may actually be breaking the law. Seek therapy if this is the case for you.
    4. Your strong desire to expose yourself to others without consent can be a cause for concern if you actually seek out such experiences. By acting out these desires, you are likely breaking the law. Seek therapy if this is the case with you.
    5. Your strong desire to rub yourself against others without consent can be a cause for concern if you actually seek out such experiences. By acting out these desires, you are likely breaking the law. Seek therapy if this is the case with you.
    * You appear to have trouble controlling your gambling impulses, in a way that is negatively impacting your life.
    * Your responses strongly indicate that you suffer from Borderline Personality Disorder.
    * Your responses strongly indicate that you suffer from Dependent Personality Disorder.

    • ANSWER:
      If you took this test online then it may not be all that accurate. Only a medical professional (shrink, therapist, etc...) can diagnose you accurately. I took one of those online psychiatric tests before too and it was way, way off. If you really are concerned or think you may try to harm some one then it really is best to speak to someone. By the way, therapists can't reveal anything you tell them unless they believe your a danger to yourself or others.

  17. QUESTION:
    What is the best way for me to deal with my anxiety?
    I have anxiety/panic disorder, agoraphobia and a touch of separation anxiety, mixed in with a whole bunch of paranoia. I've mostly come to terms with living with it, but it's really starting to affect my fiance's life as well.

    He can't go out with friends unless he promises to be home before midnight (I have a phobia of the dark too), I get panicky when I have to go to the mall without him and because I can't drive, he has to drive me to my doctors appointments and such because the agoraphobia means I can't do public transport.

    Add to this, we plan on having children in the very near future, and as such I would like to be at least a semi-normal mother who doesn't lose her head at the first sign of stress.

    Now to the main question (and sorry this is so long), but what's the best way for me to "get better sooner" or to help me in conjunction with my medication (100mg Zoloft) and my psychologist?

    • ANSWER:
      Thanks for answering my other question, my turn to repay you.
      Medication only does so much. I had to make A LOT of effort over the years to overcome little fears. I put myself out of my comfort zones many times, risking embarrassment and panic, and you know what, it works.

      Make a goal of all the little things you would like to be able to do and overcome. I could not work past a crowd of people going to the beach at the barbecue area, and I worked up the courage to do it.

      I took baby steps, doing little things others do easily and wouldn't be able to understand. Bit by bit, I got there. I can now go to the mall, worked to get around driving by moving closer to town and catching the bus or walking.

      The first time I travelled by bus I was nervous but overcame my fear and now do it and have fun. I go to the mall everyday and enjoy it. It took me MONTHS AND YEARS mind you and a lot of hard work.

      Having said that, I am aware of my limitations and find if I get a job or apply then I could not do it or could with great difficulty. I tend to avoid things that induce my anxiety majorly, such as going to TAFE classes. They are so patronising there and made fun of me.

      Dignity of risk, you have to take risks to grow and learn, it is healthy. Take baby steps and build your confidence slowly.

  18. QUESTION:
    HELP PLEASE! I am helping a friend that is sick with homework.?
    Help me with these questions please :)

    1. Ryan’s social phobia has led him to lose jobs and relationships.  In this case, Ryan has a disorder because his behavior is:
    A. dangerous.
    B. common.
    C. medically based.
    D. dysfunctional.
     
     
    2. If researchers discovered that genetically influenced abnormalities in brain structure contribute to bipolar disorder, this would most clearly add credibility to:
    A. the DSM-IV.
    B. the medical model.
    C. the social-cognitive perspective.
    D. psychoanalytic theory.
     
    3. The DSM-IV is a diagnostic guide that:
    A. describes psychological disorders and their prevalence.
    B. describes psychological disorders and their causes.
    C. describes only disorders that have medical causes.
    D. has been shown to have poor reliability and validity.
     
    4. The most common psychological disorder in the U.S. is/are:
    A. schizophrenia.
    B. alcohol abuse.
    C. mood disorders.
    D. phobias.
     
    5.If your psychologist believes that psychological disorders can be diagnosed, treated, and cured through the use of standard tools, techniques, and medications, she is most likely looking at psychological disorders from which perspective?
    A. the medical perspective
    B. the psychoanalytic perspective
    C. the optimistic perspective
    D. the bio-social perspective
     
     
    6. The use of diagnostic labeling is common, but there is some controversy. In a classic study David Rosenhan and some friends became hospital patients by reporting vague auditory hallucinations. Then they began acting normally but had difficulty being released from the hospital. Does this study prove that diagnostic labeling is bad?
    A. Yes, people should not continue to be labeled when the symptoms subside.
    B. Yes, the staff should have recognized that their behavior returned to normal.
    C. Yes, the tendency to treat mental patients all the same often hinders good care.
    D. No, the study had many methodological and design flaws.
     
    7. Years after he barely survived a terrorist attack that killed his wife and two children, Mr. Puskari suffers recurring flashbacks and frequent nightmares of the event that render him incapable of holding a steady job. Mr. Puskari is most clearly showing signs of:
    A. obsessive-compulsive disorder.
    B. generalized anxiety disorder.
    C. post-traumatic stress disorder.
    D. dysthymic disorder.
     
    8. From a learning perspective, phobias likely develop as a result of ___________, and ____________ helps to maintain them.
    A. operant conditioning; observational learning
    B. classical conditioning; reinforcement
    C. operant conditioning; reinforcement
    D. classical conditioning; observational learning
     
    9. Low levels of anxiety are most characteristic of:
    A. antisocial personality disorder.
    B. dissociative identity disorder.
    C. obsessive-compulsive disorder.
    D. paranoid schizophrenia.
     
    10. Criticisms of Dissociative Identity Disorder include all of the following, EXCEPT:
    A. there is no evidence that humans can experience a divided consciousness.
    B. symptoms of the disorder are most dramatic after the patient has begun therapy.
    C. in some countries, the disorder is nonexistent.
    D. children who have endured extreme traumas, such as watching a parent’s murder, do not develop the disorder.
     
    11. Amanda’s therapist suggests that her depression results from mistakenly blaming herself rather than a slumping economy for her recent job loss. Her therapist’s suggestion best illustrates a:
    A. DSM-IV diagnosis.
    B. psychoanalytic perspective.
    C. medical model.
    D. social-cognitive perspective.
     
    12. Elaine feels that her life is empty.  She has lost all interest in her career and hobbies, and wonders if she would be better off dead. She is most likely suffering from:
    A. a dissociative identity disorder.
    B. a generalized anxiety disorder.
    C. an antisocial personality disorder.
    D. a mood disorder.
     
    13. Which of the following is TRUE?
    A. Compared to all other nations, the U.S. has the highest rate of suicide.
    B. Men commit suicide more often than women do.
    C. Suicide rates in the U.S. are lowest among the elderly.
    D. African Americans commit suicide more often than do whites. 
     
     
    14. Brandy, who tends to have a pessimistic explanatory style, learns that she earned a poor grade on her psychology exam.  Which attribution is most likely to help her cope without becoming depressed?
    A. “I’ll always be a poor student.”
    B. “The teacher gave a particularly hard exam this time.”
    C. “Of course my grade is bad, since I can’t do anything right.”
    D. “Once again I proved that I just don’t know how to study.”
     
    15. Mr. James believes that people are constantly laughing at him and that FBI agents are trying to steal his life savings. Mr. James is most clearly suffering from:
    A. compulsions.
    B. catatonia.
    C. delusions.
    D. hallucinations.
     
    16. You have a patient who has been suffering from schizophrenia. He has had t

    • ANSWER:
      Come on your smart enough to do this work by yourself ?

      Don't cheat.

      Best Wishes.

      Mars Mission.

      14th Year Psychology Student.

  19. QUESTION:
    How do you know if you were raped as a child? psycological problems?
    I am obviously a victim of some type of abuse. I am co-dependent, paranoid, dont trust people, anxiety, depression...you name it. suicidal thoughts. social anxiety possibly boderline personality disorder...
    When i was little i clung to my parents until i was 3 years old i was always very fearful. i grew up knowing about sex...i would make my barbies have sex all the time i remember once when i was 6 i masturbated(without knowing) with the jet in a bath tub. i was always scared of my dad but when i was little i clung to him too. i think my mom is compulsive liar and my dad is a control freak. my sister turned out alright always making friends and being able to keep them. me on the other hand never was social(i dont have any friends except my boyfriend)i was severely made fun of when i was little from 3rd grade til 10 grade. i think i have several personality disorders. i began developing signs of generalized anxiety disorder when i was little...obsessive patterns, i used to put my hands over my hair and run my hands among my hair therefore reciding my hairline. i have always had trust issues with people. i cant relate to them. i have to be aware of everything going on around me or i go crazy literally. i have always been interested in boys first kiss on the cheek in 2nd grade. i rolled my eyes a lot, bit my sister a lot, and i also had trouble sleeping without her. i had to sleep in her bed for a lot of the time when i was little. basically this "thing" has been evolving my entire life and now its so fulll blown that i dont know what to do. i hate my parents with a passion. my moms a fake bitch. my dads OCD BDP controlling. so FUCKED up. i cant live outside this house since i dont feel safe anywhere else. i am going to a therapist and have been prescribed antidepressants before, yeah they sorta helped but not really at all. lately im just not in tune with life...i dont understand it at all. i freak out or i keep my emotions in....

    somebody just help.
    no i dont feel weird being naked in front of my boyfriend. but i have always had body issues...for example when i eas very very young whenever i cried i would run to the mirror and watch myself

    • ANSWER:
      Tough to answer completely but I will suggest u to go deep in love(not sex) n do meditation. Spend some months in it n trust me you will feel better.
      You can trust me for it as we don't even know each other n your betterment will not effect physically to me. It's only like i strongly believe in living n enjoying life. this is such a Beautiful thought that u are a human n you can actually watch nature, enjoy music, feel the softness of children n care for your parents.

  20. QUESTION:
    Panic attacks in children?
    I am a long term sufferer of severe panic attacks. With medication I have been mostly able to control them. Imagine my horror when I recognized an attack in my 8-year old son! Since this first event he has had a few more, mostly at restaurants. I had very few as a child (that I remember) and wasn't properly diagnosed until I was 30 years old. I do NOT want to medicate my son but it pains me to see him suffer as I did. More info: depression and anxiety run on my dad's side of the family. My son's twin brother has not shown any signs of the disorder.

    Advice?

    • ANSWER:
      Hi,

      I think it's difficult with children... Any time they are exhibiting signs of psychiatric conditions, the question comes up whether or not to medicate. I guess the issue is what type of medication your son's doctor is looking at putting him on. I would DEFINITELY not let him take anything addictive (like benzodiazepines and sedatives). Of course, these are the most commonly prescribed meds for panic disorders, like Xanax and Valium. The reason I wouldn't put him on these is because firstly, they are dangerous for children, and secondly they activate addictive chemicals in the brain. Studies show conclusively that children under the age of 18 are about 300% more likely to become addicts when they are exposed to addictive prescription meds.

      Anyway, I can totally understand you not wanting him to go on medication. And I'm sorry you're going through this, as well as your son. The good thing is that panic attacks and anxiety are very treatable. They do not REQUIRE medication like bipolar disorder or schizophrenia. So that's a good thing. Children's minds are very malleable and they are able to learn new coping mechanisms and stress-reducing techniques much easier than adults. If it were my son, I would stick him in some form of therapy as soon as possible. Find someone who is very experienced with children. I wouldn't continue to see a medical doctor for this issue because medical doctors are not trained to treat psychiatric issues--they are trained to medicate. A therapist, however, will hopefully be able to talk through some of your son's anxiety with him, get to the cause, teach him new ways to deal, etc. Chances are, the earlier your son is able to verbalize his anxiety and learn how to stop his panic attacks, the better he will be in the long run.

      Good luck to the both of you, as well as the rest of your family. Be open minded to the idea of therapy, even if it hasn't worked for you. Children really have an amazing capacity to overcome things that plague many adults for life. Please feel free to e-mail me too if you ever want to discuss anything further. Best to you!

  21. QUESTION:
    Is it abuse if children are being brought up by parents with wierd, anti-social,senile personalities, and had?
    to face constant anger and aggression whenever the parents couldn't work out or understand something. The children had terrible anxiety because they knew something was wrong but when the older one showed signs of emotional tantrums she was packed off to a relative and told she was growing up bad, and a problem child.
    The parents were from a previous generation where disorders like OCD, or Autism weren't recognised and so as far as everyone is concerned they were normal, and the poor kids were being told by the parents and relatives, they were the problem. They grew up feeling apart from society, terribly alone, without any guide in life, and by 10 had started to have feelings of suicide.

    • ANSWER:
      Yes. It is. Nobody should have a child unless they have some basic decency.

  22. QUESTION:
    How to help my friends that suffer from mental illnesses?
    One of my very close friends suffers from minor bipolar and anxiety disorder. She is on medication and sees a councilor but still has her bad days. I don't feel comfortable bringing up a conversation about how she is feeling in case i offend her. When she first told me i felt to proud she had trusted me enough to tell me something so personal. In health class we had to do a work sheet together on different mental illnesses and the whole lesson we didn't speak a word to each other. I felt terrible that i couldn't talk to her about it but at the same time i was so afraid of upsetting her. She is such a lovely girl, i didn't even see the signs of her disorder until i knew. Is it better to let her talk to me when she feels comfortable or should i be doing more to help?

    My other friend suffers from depression and has been suicidal. She was sexually assaulted as a child and never got any professional help so she bottled up her emotions for a very long time. She recently told me and another friend she was feeling suicidal and she felt she had nothing worth living for. She told us she had attempted to kill herself before. We spoke to our yr adviser and the school councilor who both agreed to speak with her. We were worried she would hate us for telling someone but she actually felt relieved. It was as if she couldn't bare to get help herself, afraid that they wouldn't believe her.

    What can i do to help my friends?

    • ANSWER:
      be there for them. listen when they need to talk. let them come to you. if you notice they are having a rough day give them a compliment. be their friend, treat them like you would any friend :]

  23. QUESTION:
    Mature christians.. Please help (please read all)?
    Hi.. My name is steve. I'm 19 years old and I was never religious being brought up. In recent months I've been reading the bible and I believe I was born again in the spirit. In recent years, I've been placed in in- patient and out- patient facilities for mental trauma.. It's the reason I was discharged from the navy. I've been diagnosed with obsessive- compulsive disorder, Extreme anxiety disorder, Chronic depression, and I show signs of Schizophrenia that are currently being treated. When I read the bible.. All I can picture are the faces of people I love burning in hell for eternity. I'm scared that I'll never be perfect.. And I feel like I was put on this earth to be destroyed. People show me verses that say things like if I sin willingly there remains no sacrifice for my sins.. And once you find faith, if you ever leave it you can never come back because christ will have needed to die again for my sins.. and my punishment will be worse than if I never believed at all. How can I love god and not fear him? I'm scared to even think about bringing children into this world. My psychiatrist is telling me the bible is extremely dangerous with my schizophrenia, and that I need to stay grounded and try to focus on the real world.. But isn't that idolatry? I feel like everything I do is a sin in some way. This book is making me fear god and hate myself. I wish I was never born. Can somebody please make sense of this?

    • ANSWER:
      my senses tell me this is a rant. you need to learn how to use paragraphs.

      you are only born again or born, by accepting jesus christ in to your heart. and believing he died for your sins. and you are going to follow him.

      if you think people that you love are going to burn in hell, maybe you should help them out. dont preach to them, but simple show them the way to eternal life.

      no one is perfect. jesus knew that. thats why he died on the cross for us. for all the sin that was and is created.

      go to church more, hang out with christians, read the bible, see a christian psychiatrist, go where they need love and help.. like poor places, give back to the world, trust in God, pray alot, etc

  24. QUESTION:
    Inquiring about my cousin/friend adopt my child?
    I am 8 months pregnant with a child.The pregnancy is the product of a one night drunken stand.I was at a party and things got a little out of control.I don't attend parties and I was very nervous so my friend convinced me to drink a little alcohol..it was something like patron, jack daniels and smirnoff with some colas and juices.One thing led to another etc..you know.I've never drunken alcohol before and had no clue what tolerance level I had...obvious.Needless to say, I haven't drunken since.

    I never planned for children.In fact, I never wanted child.I have many anxiety disorders, one of which includes panic attacks.I never wanted kids partly because of this.My anxiety is genetic as many members of the family have different anxiety disorders.I cannot function properly and I don't want a kid to suffer with this let alone suffer with a mom who has it.Kids also heighten the anxiety.I cannot even be around my nieces.

    I have a cousin (kinda like a step cousin) who has been a great friend since we were shitting our own pants.She is married to the perfect future father! (I want him to be my daddy lol) she is also going to make a awesome mom.Just recently, we found out that she couldn't have kids due to a blockage somewhere in her reproductive system so they were thinking about getting a surrogate.It never crossed my mind to let her adopt my kid even though they were going through this process.I asked her about the idea one day and she broke down into tears of gratefulness.

    I do know who the father is and purposed this idea as well.He said he is fine with it and is "ready when I am as his family will cut him off if they found out about this".It would be for the best all around.

    Is it neccisary to get a lawyer? can't we just go down to the courthouse for guardianship papers so me and Eddie can sign away our rights? how does this work...we don't want to get involved with a agency.I was adopted and have had bad experience with the agency my bio father used with wrong information/lying etc.
    No, im not determined.Im not going to live in misery forever let alone make a kid suffer.

    • ANSWER:
      I mean sure, go right ahead and act like this baby is a toy you can give away to your BFF if you want! Put the child through the crap you've went through too. I really think adoptees who give their children away have something wrong with them.

      You need to get a lawyer involved if your going to do this. This baby isn't like a dog you can sign a paper from and get from the shelter.

  25. QUESTION:
    Should i enroll my son in online public school?
    I have been thinking about taking my son out of regular school and enrolling him in an online public school where i would be able to help more with his work and he would have more one on one teaching. I am not sure if i can do this though. He has an IEP with reading and math. When he first started in kindergarten they refused to give him an IEP in fact they would not even test him knowing full well there was something wrong. They let him go a whole year of falling behind before they tested him in 1st grade. That is when they started him on reading program which he did end up excelling in greatly. His teachers said they never saw a kid learn to read as fast and quick as he did. He is reading at far above level than his peers but his comprehension is lacking. He has struggled with math as well since kindergarten but never got any extra help. It wasnt until 2nd grade did they even notice or acknowledge this problem with the math and decide to start giving him more help. He still has so much problem and falls farther behind.

    He will be in 3rd grade this year and i just know it will be a constant struggle for him. I want to put in him in one those public online schools but i dont know given his struggles how he will do and also i'm afraid him being isolated from other kids.

    He has been tested through a pyschiatrist and he was told he had signs of ADHD and also an anxiety disorder but could not be officially diagnosed with ADHD because of the anxiety that he had.

    My concerns are will i have the time myself to teach him? Can a person teach their child if they are ADHD and have an IEP. I work from home so I dont have to worry about day care. I do work all day though so i dont know how i would be able to sit with him for hours. My friend homeschools her two kids and tells me she spends about 4 hours a day teaching them. I work 8 hours a day during the week.

    This is the school i was thinking of for my son http://www.ohdela.com/curriculum
    They do offer for special needs students.
    I would like to add a few more details here about my son. Even though he has displayed sighs of ADHD he does not have any problem sitting still. He just has problems in concentrating. He can sit still for long lengths of time and he does not have behaviour problems in school, if anything his teachers have said how well behaved he is.

    • ANSWER:
      Hi :)
      I am 14 ( turning 15 in september :D !!) and I will be enrolling in OHVA (Ohio Virtual Academy) home schooling.
      I have an IEP in math, I am not sure what else. And OHVA does take in students with a IEP and helps them as needed, you know all that IEP learing..

      OHVA is not just for Ohio. It is for all states in America.
      It ust happens to be called OHVA for me because I am in Ohio.

      But the MAIN program is called
      k12

      Which stands for Kindergarden- 12th grade.

      I haven't started yet, but I am really exicted too. I hate regular school.

      Here is K12's site.
      http://zsem.k12.com/tpages/index2c_oh.html?gclid=COq7n4fjtqMCFRE95Qod-WXscQ

      It is free..
      and It is great because they offer sooo SO much more than a regular public school can. It gives alot of different languages for learning, and all kinds of, um, electives, even gym. It is reallyyy amazing on all these extra classes they provide.

      Also ur son can do his work on his own time.
      SOMETIMES he will have to sign on at a certain time though.

      You will be sent a free computer, and you get free ink, and free books, bla bla bla, the list goes on.

      I have ADHD, ADD, OCD, and ODD.. :(
      idk if you know what OCD and ODD are, but they stand for
      Obsessive Compulsive Disorder
      and
      Opostional Defiant Disorder.. idk if I spelled that right.

      I have a really hard time focusing in class if I don't take my medication.
      I think your son is too young to take the meds I do, but I don't know..
      I take Sertraline and Strattera

      It helps me focus and I feel more relaxed, and all that good stuff.

      :D

      Hope I helped!!!

      -Breeanna

  26. QUESTION:
    What message do you think God was sending me? Please answer if you are only Christian or Catholic!!?
    I used to have this friend that I new for 5 months. His sister set us up and we started talking on the phone a lot. He lives in a different state than I do and he’s 6 yrs. younger than me. When we first started talking on the phone he told me he had “Social Anxiety Disorder” which didn‘t bother me. While being friends with this guy I noticed some signs and thought maybe God was speaking to me. We both had birthdays on the 7th, his sisters birthday was also on the 7th, and the very first e-mail he sent me was on the 7th. Plus my friends hockey jersey number was 98, the year I graduated high school. One time I was talking on the phone with my friend and we were discussing our favorite movies. A few days later his favorite movie was on TV. During our friendship we both thought we were soulmates because we had so much in common. We liked doing the same type of things, our favorite show was “The Wonder Years”, we both enjoyed children, quotes, poems, board games, traveling, we both were Irish, and our families were sort of similar. We both were Catholic too. We also had really good chemistry which he told me over the phone. As our friendship grew he was supposed to come out and visit me but it never happened. Maybe that was because he had “Social Anxiety Disorder”. Him and I drifted apart at the end of the five months because of his personal issues. Just before our friendship ended, he told me had Depression & Bipolar. I believe God was trying to tell me something while I was friends with this guy. What kind of signs do you believe God was trying to tell me? Do you think these signs were good or bad?
    When I was friends with this guy and numbers started showing up in my life, I actually believed the meant something. I'm not talking about numerology!! I believe God sends everyone a message because he's speaking to us. Whether the message is good or bad? The things that happened in my life were not a coincidence either.
    Why can't people stop putting me down for asking this question? No I am not crazy just because I'm catholic! I’m not reading into things either!! The only answer I like so far was written by "somethingtrinity". Everyone else here doesn't seem to know what I'm getting at!!! God doesn't believe in coincidences either!! God sends us messages which are signs. If your going to answer my question then don’t put me or my ex-friend down either!!

    • ANSWER:
      It may have been a time for encouraging one another. God brings people across our path for short amount of times and then we drift away. Others stay longer. I believe that you had a wonderful friendship because of all you had in common. I think now when you think of him you need to pray.

  27. QUESTION:
    What kind of disorders can you develop from these situations?
    Came out of a neglectful and manipulating relationship of four years at beginning of 6 month deployment (one month in). Also during deployment a close friend was murdered (in a small town, where nothing like that has happened in 38 years), both of my childhood dogs died, my uncle died, and my ex's mom died, who I was close to and couldn't talk to. I also have two children, 8 and 4, who are literally my world, because dead end relationships have reminded me that they will always be there. On top of all this I didn't want a relationship when I came home but found myself in one with a friend who needed my help. I am a pleaser and have a hard time saying no. I was VERY healthy, hardly ever got sick, until I got into the four year relationship. While in the four year relationship I had the stomach flu for the first time ever, pnuemonia for the first time ever, and towards the end I was diagnosed with hypertension. I know that short term stress can cause your BP to go up for a short while, but they haven't been able to prove that a diagnosis of HTN can develop from long term stress. Some say stress has nothing to do with HTN but that is the only reason I can think of that an otherwise healthy, 24 year old white female would be diagnosed with HTN. The doctors who tested me couldn't figure it out.

    So what kind of mental disorders can one develop. I have been diagnosed with ADHD (which I already knew I had) and adjustment anxiety disorder. I'm kind of curious what else I should check into if any.

    Since I have been out of the relationship I am highly irratable, a little more relaxed but at the same time I worry all the time. I am prone to tears at almost the drop of a hat. I have never been a crier or a worry wart in the past. I freak out about little things that are normally easily resolved. I worry about sending my daughters anywhere away from me, more than normal and at places I shouldn't worry about them...places I never worried before, like my mom, who is excellent with my girls. I have irrational fears that won't go away...even after reasoning with myself. I have been told I am difficult to deal with by my boyfriend, who is very down to earth and a sweet guy, and I have always been told I am low maintenance. I can't handle people being around me all the time and crave alone time, something I have NEVER been prone to because I am a very social person. I always want to sleep and I rarely want to do anything. I have always been a little on the lazy side and have always had a difficult time getting motivated but now it's worse than ever. But I don't feel depressed or sad. I have all the classic signs of depression, right down to thoughts of suicide at times, but I don't feel sad. So I'm really confused. When I think about killing myself its' usually triggered by not feeling good enough, if my bf gets upset with me or something...but as soon as it's over it's over. That comes from my ex, he would always say things and i would let them get to me and he would make me feel like I would never be good enough for him even though I was busting my butt taking care of his kids while he slept. I feel like I have done the right thing in leaving him and he is still telling me it's my fault, told the boys I abandoned them and that I don't love them, and treated me like I'm some sort of criminal. And a part of me, the part that was controlled by him, believes that because I left, but he swears up and down I never tried to make it work and i did, I went to the hospital over this breakup, twice. I was bawling trying to tell the doctor I had a headache and didn't feel good enough to go to work...on deployment. I felt like such an ass...they tried to get me the help I needed but I moved on to a different country. I would never EVER kill myself no matter how much I think about it because I love my girls way too much to even think about it...and I keep hoping I will get to see my boys again...I am the closest thing to a real parent they have ever had and he wont' even let me see them....and I miss them so much bc I loved them like my own, I mean really did love them like my own, I taught them how to ride a bike and tie their shoes while he slept. I want to file for rights for them but I don't think I can.

    Anyhow back on track...so what could be wrong with me?

    • ANSWER:

  28. QUESTION:
    What is this disorder and why have i been messed around so much?? HELP!?
    Okay well i have suffered from mental health problems for around 2 to 3 years and only got help about a year ago.

    I was always a very hyper norty child in school and high school but thought it was just teenage behaviour and mood swings, My nan passed around 3 years ago, and that hit me very very hard and i didnt deal with it very well at all, this is when i started getting very depressed, i thought it was just like me grieving but it was almost every day all day all the time, for years on end, although i did have some okay days. I then went through a period of where i was depressed through the holidays for about 4 months straight, and then i new somthing was very wrong as people were telling me there was, i opened my eyes after so long of denying help and went to my GP she instalty referred me to a MH specalist and i got diagnosed with severe depression, but i never mentioned my high moods much as i was more depressed than high most of the time and i though they were just my normal mood.

    After a couple of sessions i was referred to early intervention team for a psychotic episode becauser of the use of cocaine which was used to self medicate with my low mood stupid i know it is so dont say anything on that, im sure alot of people with this thing have done it.

    Anyway i stopped it and no more psycotic episodes, i then had another session with CAMHS and they looked alot into my mood swings as one day i went in very high, and had been for a couple of days. I was then diagnosed with bipolar 1, and then the other team said no its just severe depression and anxiety with psycotic features. So yeah i was very confused to what i had if i was being high and then low. I showed all the signs of bipolar, but ignored it for a while.

    A few months ago i hit rock bottom as i stopped taking meds because they simply make me very adgitated and sick. I became very depressed and had highs. My family and i insisted on a second opinion for what i had as the team im with would not do anything about it. (ealry intervention)

    So i was referred to CAMHS again, and they said i have alot of the symptons of bipolar, but as my moods are more rapid and change alot, and the highs are milder, they said its Cyclothymic Disorder what actually is that? Im not sure. Any help or advice would be very good thanks!!

    • ANSWER:
      You would probably end up with 10 different opinions if you went to 10 different doctors. Don't worry so much about what to call yourself. You don't need a label. You might not ever know exactly what you have and that's ok. What you need to learn is how to tune into yourself, know how you want to be and work toward that. Life gives us our hard times but we can't just curl up in a ball when that happens. We have to look at the life ahead like the ones that pass want you to. I wouldn't want to be the cause of someones depression and neither do the ones that pass on. Your grandmother would be upset to know that she is the cause of your depression. You need to show her that you can be strong enough and live out the rest of your life in a positive way that makes you happy. Pull the strength from knowing that. Life is what we want it to be even though that can take some work.

  29. QUESTION:
    what are some good info site for mental illnesses?
    ok now by boyfriend has checkd himself into a phyc facility and they have diagnosed him with paranoid Schizophrenia social anxiety disorder and deppression he was /is also a heavy alchol and drug abuser... he is 27...now he has worked off and on from what i know( i have only been with him for 4 years) but in the years we have been together he has had alot of trouble maintaining a job ,looking for jobs getting out of bed to care for himself and for his children...(one lives with him one does not) i have noticed alot of signs that there was something not quite right as i suffer from deppression and bi-polar...but i also have worked as a med tech in residential homes with nothing but phyc patients.. i know mental illness runs in familys can someone please give some good site for finding out info on these conditions.. the other mother of his child thinks that just because he worked when he was with her that there is nothing wrong with him and that hes just lazy...she wants her child support and is now taking him back to court for supervised visitation cuz she aint gettin no child support...her son suffers from adhd....i thought she would have a little understanding and hold off on taking him to court but i was wrong...i want to email these sites to her so maybe she can get a better understanding that it is possible for symtems to not show right away or show up later in life or that just because you didnt see the warning signs dont mean it didnt exist...i go faithfully twice a day to show him im there for him no matter what.. i would want the same if it was me...i suffer from bipolar and i have my moments but it didnt really manifest itself till i was in my mid twentys.. im now 33 i currently take medication but it is not fully controlled but now i have seen the worst and relised how it effects eveyone..our kids our relationship.. i have enrolled in therepy and have a appointment to see a phyc doctor to get this under control...

    • ANSWER:

  30. QUESTION:
    this is so frightening........?
    heres the deal, i play by the rules..i see the psych, i take my meds, i dont drink and i have no caffeine. i have been diagnosed with bi polar and generalized anxiety disorder. i take lithium and 2 mg of xanax. 3 days ago i was weaned off my effexor and have been dng this for a month. i am having horrible panic attacks where i feel like my throat is closing up, and my mind is racing, like i cant control what i am thinking or what is gng on.i dnt drive anymore and i cant go anywhere thats far from the hospital. my lithium was raised half a tablet hoping to stop this, but it isnt. i have 3 children a 7, 3, and an 8 month old and this is terrible. why are the meds not working? am i not bi polar and something else is gng on? i have had a cat scan and an mri to see if strokes but nothing. if my roomate and boyfriend leave and i am alone i dont know what is going on. i cant sign in anywhere because i will lose my children and i cant do that. could i be schitzo, or is there another disorder?

    • ANSWER:
      if you can get a good babysitter your fine. just cause you go to get help doesn't mean you lose your kids. just shows you want to do better for them. my little boys' mom went into a facility for a while to better herself and it worked.

  31. QUESTION:
    Am I crazy?! Help please, I'm very worried!?
    I've always known I was a little mixed in the head. I just think I have some mental things..
    My biological dad (whom I do not know, but know of) had just about everything wrong with him

    Here's what I think I may have or be really sure I have it:
    Avoidant Personality Disorder
    (maybe) Dependent Personality Disorder (like a form of it)
    Hypersomnia
    Hypochondriasis
    Major Depressive Disorder
    Posttraumatic Stress Disorder
    Seasonal Affective Disorder
    Separation Anxiety Disorder

    I also have mild OC, panic attacks (not all the time, but certain occasions), multiple "irrational" (or so I've been told) phobias, and a history of self injury (but I stopped now and forever).

    Here are my symptoms, going down the list:
    Very sensitive to criticism and rejection
    Feelings of inadequacy
    Veryvery low self-esteem
    Self Loathing (on occasion, not often)
    Highly Self Concious
    Apologize a ton
    And I'm not super shy, but I do get nervous when talking to people.. almost anyone except people I'm VERY close with, such as my boyfriend and my best friend.
    I feel as if I always should ask several people before making a decision. Not things that have to do with just me, but things with other people.
    I sleep for 5-6 hours everynight. I can't get to sleep and when I do I wake up like once an hour.
    I have "sleep attacks" during the day.. I fall asleep a ton during school. Usually once per period.
    I'm hypoglycemic, but sometimes I get scared and think it's worse. Like cancer or something. Or some unknown disease that can't be cured.
    For 3 or 4 years I've had extreme signs of depression. I've been told "you're just a teenager". But if it's that long and that bad, I think it's more. I also think it's good I'm realizing this. Anyways, I used to cut and take painkillers all the time. My weight changed constantly. Super skinny to a few extra pounds (even though I've always been petite). Loss of focus..loss of interest...crying all the time. It was bad. Severe.
    For a total of... 4 or 5 years of my life I was molested. As a child, by children. About a year ago I was molested and ended up having to give a guy oral. It haunts me to this day, and I always fear being alone now, and I constantly fear getting raped. Even the slightest joke of it scares the hell out of me. Sometimes I have nightmares about getting killed by the same guy. I have extreme difficulty talking about it.
    Every summer for about 4 years I always get at my highest peak of depression. Don't talk to hardly anyone. Stake out in my house. Hardly go anywhere.
    I constantly worry about losing my boyfriend.. whether it's death or a coma or a move... I have nightmares about it.. and it's awful.. I never want to lose him.. and when I'm not with him, it's bad, but if I'm not even talking to him, it's absolutely horrible..

    My mild OC:
    Things should be straight. ABC order. Can't help it. Always do it. 0:

    Phobias:
    (my biggest ones)
    -separation from my boyfriend
    -the grudge girl...feel as if she's going to come get me..all the time.. worst at night
    -vomit..especially vomit of others (a fear, not a disturbance)
    -bees
    -rape
    -dolls
    -crossing bridges in a car over water
    -clowns
    -fainting
    -if a person randomly went crazy and started killing people (a fear, again, not a disturbance)
    -choking
    -tornadoes (i'm always scared one will happen.. recurring nightmares about them)

    I know this is a lot to read but if anyone, anyone can help me, please do! I'll be on yahoo if you want to talk on there, or you can answer on here.

    Please and thank you so much!!

    peche.amant@yahoo.com

    • ANSWER:
      i don't think ur crazy, i have the same thing. its a sever form of depression and hormonal disorder. except for the fears. those are phobias. but lithium, xanax, and sleeping pills can really help. i have the same thing, except i sleep 1 night a week, for about 3 hours with multiple waking.

  32. QUESTION:
    Im so fed up please help? :( ?
    Hi everyone I'm sorry if this is a lot to read It's just about everything thats happened in the past couple of years. I've just became 16 years old (In october) and have dropped out school since back end of June time. In year 7 of school I HATED it so much, tried to get out of it all the time and yes It got so bad it resulted in skipping it due to the people in school and stuff, I hated the kids, I was bullied everyday and went home in a foul mood all the time ending up crying eventually. This usually ended up me taking it out on parents (I know, really immature...) but for some weird reason I couldn't help it and I don't know why I did at all. I think I may have anger issues since It doesn't take me much to get very abusive and angry at people and a lot of the time for the slightest things. This has been going on since year 7 and in year 10 near year 11, I dropped out because the bullying got that bad plus the anxiety which I was told I had it about beginning of June time. I have no friends and I'm very anti-social. Bullying in my school was never sorted, even though signs was up saying they do not tolerate bullying and will be dealt with very quickly. I lost count how many times I went to teachers about bullying issues it was almost every other day of school week. There was this 1 girl who couldn't help herself to always target me, which after a while resulted in attacking me and it hurt too. She also kept saying very nasty things about my sister who has autism so I really really hate people who take the mic out of something like that, and also saying things about my mum which got me very upset and angry which eventually lead to me having thoughts of killing her or badly hurting her, I didn't do anything though. And after time anger and sadness was building up inside me to the point where I couldn't take it anymore. I refused to go to every class all the time, teachers shouting at me like I am faking everything and same with parents too. Like everyday I skipped school they would always shout at me and not talk to me for ages, I don't blame them at all though since they could get into trouble for all this and I didn't want any of that so I went in school but just refused to do anything really I literally gave up on everything. After I was diagnosed with anxiety disorder and told the school they backed off a lot and wasn't shouting at me anymore or forcing me to go anywhere. The bullying simmered down quite a lot but by then It was too late the damage was done and I couldn't stop thinking of bad thoughts all the time. Eventually they allowed me to stay home but give me work to do which is about 3 books, maths and english. I got to do all 3 books which contains about 94 pages in each one. I've started doing them now but I don't understand anything, I can't concentrate anymore for some reason, I've just given up hope on everything, I'm completely lazy now and don't want to do anything. I cry over this, I really do because I was told in year 8 I was doing well in school. It's my fault for letting the bullying get to me this badly to make me drop school. My parents had friends that their children went to the same school as me, and they said same thing, It's a appalling school and they hated it. I go to see a phychiatrist every 2 weeks on a monday to try overcome the anxiety. My sleeping paterns all over the place now too, I go bed at 3 in the morning a lot and wake up at 12 - 2 in the afternoon the next day. I'm either on the PS3 or the computer, thats all. I believe I'm addicted. Last week my mum was showing me some subjects I can take in college but I had to do the work I got given, I was quite in a bad mood that day and ending up arguing saying I don't care (Immature again I know) and now she hasn't talked to me for over a week, the longest time ever. We had a fallout with older sister ages ago and now my mums saying once she finds out where my older sisters living I'm going to get kicked out and live with my older sister which I don't want because I hate her after the things she did which I won't say. I've been crying all day today and don't know what to do anymore. I had thoughts like "Why do I bother living anymore" "I dont want to live anymore" etc... It's all my fault, and don't say go talk to your parents about this because they wont talk to me about something like this. If I feel anythings wrong with me and ask if they could take me to the doctors they wont because they say I'm fine and In some way I don't believe them. Any help would be appreciated thank you very much.
    Oh and I never took my anger out on kids at school because I was scared to..

    • ANSWER:
      First, you never write something without paragraphs and other things to make it more readable.
      This was horrible to read, and it just runs on and on with no breaks or paragraphs.
      Next, yolu need to call your psychiatrist, and take them this post, so they know what is going on with you.
      A psychiatrist is not the best known therapist.
      I think you should see if you can see one at amenclinics.com where they will do a comprehansive evaluation of you, covering everything so you can get the help you need.
      You need more help than you are getting.
      You can always sue the school for not stopping the bullying. bestlawyers.com
      It is up to you to find the help you need and therapists that actually help you.
      You need it.
      Treat your mom well, she has your best interests at heart. She has many pressures you don't understand , on her.

  33. QUESTION:
    Am I a 'Scrounger'? Should I feel bad for what I receive?
    Hi there,

    I receive around £1,100.00 (P/Month) in Incapacity Benefit, Income Support Top-Up with Premiums and Disability Living Allowance at High Rate CARE and Low Rate MOBILITY.

    I am single, live alone and have no children. Some people on here post answers of how skint they are and scraping by and I feel absolutely awful because I get about £300.00 more than someone doing a 40 hour shift at Minimum Wage would get.

    I have been watching Saints & Scroungers with Dom Littlewood and he always says "People who don't know or who are too proud to ask" and I thought, well because I do know about Benefits as I used to do Voluntary work for C.A.B does this mean I am a 'Scrounger'? I know which Benefit is which and am obviously not to proud to ask.

    I am not one of these people who comes from a family of Dole fodder who goes deathly pale at the mention of "Work". In fact, I am eager to get back to work A.S.A.P and especially before the Universal Credit comes in which I want little part of.

    The fact is, I am diagnosed with Paranoid Schizophrenia with Bi-Polar Tendencies and Psychosis, Uni-Polar Depression, Social and General Anxiety Disorder, Panic Disorder, O.C.D, Self-Harm, Insomnia/Hypersomnia, Asthma and Mobility Problems.

    I get extreme angst, stress and mental fatigue when out in public. I always believe people are going to attack me or hurt me. I often believe that when groups of people are talking together that they are talking about me and plotting a conspiracy against me. I tend to go into a world of my own and wander off if someone isn't with me. I become terror-stricken in unfamiliar places and have Panic Attacks. I hear 'The Voices' and they distract me from daily tasks. I have terrible memory problems and forget to ignite gas when it turned on or leave things unattended which is why I have Meals On Wheels now. It was uncertain if my Mental Disorders started from ChildHood when I was molested (Age 4) by a Friend of the Family or if it's hereditary as my Dad exhibits some signs of Psychosis and both my Granny (deceased) and Great Granny (deceased) did also (Dad's side).

    It is out of the question to work at the moment because I am just not in the right place at the moment. I have too much going on in my head. I truly do want to go back to work within the next 2 years though. As a matter of fact I welcome it with open arms. I am not work-shy. I never have been. The Benefits I claim have all been allocated to me genuinely and I am claiming honestly. I can't help feeling awful that I get a fair bit and others get far less than me.

    I do use my D.L.A for what it's designed for........ (((For the extra cost of having a Disability))) as a few examples, I pay for a Carer £25.00 to come and make my breakfast in the morning and make me a sandwich for the evening. This is only half an hour she spends with me in the morning for this. Then at the end of the week she will spend an hour cleaning and doing my laundry. Then I have a different Carer come and take me to the Cinema every 2 weeks who charges £8.00 for up to 3 hours. I dunno if they declare it or not. Probably not but that's up to them. Anyway, even though I have a Mobility Bus Pass ad can get myself and a Carer on for free, I don't always feel like being with lot's of people on a Bus so I might use part of my D.L.A for a Taxi. Some of my D.L.A goes on Meals On Wheels too as I don't cook for myself due to poor coordination, mental blockage, forgetfulness and panic/angst. I also donate to Charity too. Before I was giving the majority of my money to my Mum but she has now found a job.

    Do you think I receive too much in Benefits? The £1,000.00 I mentioned is just in Cash Benefits alone. I also get a further £55.00 (P/Week) paid for me in rent for my Down Stairs, 1 Bedroom Flat. Also, I don't get Council Tax Benefit, but I have a Council Tax Exemption for being 'Mentally Impaired'. Please don't think I am showing off in any way, shape or form when mentioning what I receive because this isn't the case. I felt it was needed to get accurate advice.

    Do you think I am a 'Scrounger'? I don't stand outside the Job Centre with a can of Lager in my hand and I don't sit on my sofa all day on my X-Box and smoking Pot. The only thing I do is buy a few scratch cards and Lottery every week. Am I right to feel bad about what I receive when others are getting by, by the skin of their teeth? At least I feel, have emotion about what I get. Some just take, take, take and if there was another Benefit that entitled them to an extra Penny a week then I think they'd try to claim it!

    Thanks.

    Lin. x

    • ANSWER:
      I personally don't think you are, however I would question why you feel the need to tell everyone in every post exactly HOW much you get and WHAT benefit you get and what you personally spend it all on, it COULD be seen as bragging and people don't like that.

      There IS help for people working full time but on low income and they can choose not to take that IF they wish to.

      This government and the media HAVE made out that all benefit claimants are sroungers, but even those of us claiming benefit, feel the need for change.

      It is obvious in your case and my partner's case, that you are not scroungers, but many people are angry at budget cuts and angry at lack of support for working people who are ABLE to work and lack of support for those ill or disabled who COULD do SOME work.

      A genuine claimant doesn't need to brag to everyone who will listen about what they get, when they get it, how much they get! Many of us living on benefits do not get the income you do, and often DLA does not cover all the needs!

      If you are feeling bad about claiming, then just know this, you have a problem, a real problem, you however WANT to work and that's great, but if your asking do you come across as a scrounger, then yes you do (no offence intended, as my partner is also off work ill with mental health problems)

      If you feel that bad about what you get, don't tell the whole world. Pride can be a good thing! Just try your best to get well, stable and do not try and take on too much. Start volunteering ONE day a week for 2 hours.

      That will relieve some guilt because at least you are putting something back in. May not be financially just yet, but it's something.

      Focus on getting stable and well rather than what other people are thinking. There are those out there who would call anyone claiming anything a *scrounger*

      So let them get on with their lives, and you get on with yours :0) Good Luck!

  34. QUESTION:
    Child Behavioral Therapy/OCD/Tourretts?
    I am searching for a place to help my little girl. She is seven years old and has been diagnosed with OCD/Tourrettes/Anxiety Disorder and possibly PANDAS. We have been to three psychiatrists and the only help they can offer is a perscription. The one we saw today didn't even say a single word to my child. How can you help her if you don't even talk to her? When I asked what to do during her "tantrums" because of upset rituals, they said "whatever you see fit." That didn't help us at all! We are looking for a specialist in Alabama that is familiar with these conditions and offers Behavior Therapy. I am willing to try the medication, but that doesn't help us when she is hitting herself in the head during a tantrum because I don't know what she wants me to say...or biting her cheeks until they bleed, or washing her hands until they are raw, or refusing to talk and only use signs or point......and many things like that. Please help.

    • ANSWER:
      http://www.nacbt.org/searchfortherapists.asp
      thats the national association for cognitive behavior therapy you can search by what age client and your area
      http://www.a4pt.org/directory.cfm
      this is the american association for play therapy where you can search for therapists who deal with her age and issues
      other than that i would go with a community mental health center or private psychologist or LCSW. they dont prescribe meds but can refer to medical docs if needed. hope this is helpful

  35. QUESTION:
    what is psychologically wrong with me?
    I come from a dysfunctional family. Seven kids, three different fathers. I only have one brother who is 100% full blood. All the others are half but still no distinction was ever made. My father was/is a child molester. I was never molested but my siblings were. My mother was an alcoholic, she has been diagnosed bipolar disorder. She's extremely hot and cold. She has OCD in MANY forms. She left school in the fourth grade. I've always been looked at as the out case in my family. I've always been called by my last name and it feels as though everything wrong with my family is blamed on my last name..or me.

    I lived at home with my sister, older brother (not full), and my nephew till I was 25. I'm now 27 and living in the "real world" and just now getting to see how truly dysfunctional my family was and is. Living with my family was hell, wasn't allowed to be out past 11pm even though I was an adult who paid rent and has never used drugs. And now it's gotten to the point where my sisters are so cruel to me. I was physically attacked by one of them for some supposed "hear say" things that were never said by me. And ever since then, I'm not invited to any family gatherings at all. All of my sisters have children, none of them have jobs. Or EVER have had a job. I will randomly google my name and find the most horrific things said about my online and I have no idea why. I understand some people you just don't like...but I just can not understand for the life of me why I'm being pushed aside and treated so poorly. My younger brother (my full brother) is also ignored but not degrated to the point that I am.

    My oldest sister is 75% of the problem. I remember as a child, I was always my moms favorite, and she hated it. She hated that I was musically talented...that I was the only child to not need speech classes or any LD classes at all, I was editor of my school newspaper...and so on. It's like...I was so good that it just pissed her off. I look back at my childhood and remember her physically beating me, making me eat my dinner off of a plate with pornographic pictures drawn on it. and such....

    I hoard things compulsively, I shop A LOT! I'm overweight, learning is extremely difficult for me. Though I am in college at the moment. I work full time and have a boyfriend. But everyone around me is always telling me "You are so inept" or "I can't believe you haven't experienced this yet".

    I just recently started driving my car alone without any direction from anyone else and that's been difficult. I'm afraid of big spaces...I can't even stand next to a sign that is very tall because it gives me the feeling that I might float away LOL I know that's silly but for this reason I'm scared to death to fly a kite or ride a rollercoaster.

    I've never traveled EVER. I live in WV and have only been to Ohio and VA. I've never seen the beach...never flown, just never went anywhere. I've worked since I was 16, which is VERY unusual for my family. Most women where I come from marry VERY young. and then have children.

    I hate change and everything scares me. I've been told by doctors before that I have an anxiety disorder. It's extremely difficult for me to push myself out of my comfort zone, often times I get frustrated because I can not learn quick enough or I'm not grasping the subject enough and just want to cry and give up.

    I feel as though my growth as a human being has been stunted and I'm stuck as a 14 year old or younger. And I'm not sure if I'm OCD and bipolar like my mother or what. I just can not figure out why everything...every little thing comes SO HARD to me and I'm left wondering....what's wrong with me?

    My worst fear is that what is wrong with my is in my genes and I'm terrified of having a child and them being as socially inept and unprepared for life as I am. And that's how I feel..unprepared. I feel as though I learned nothing from my childhood besides survival. I was teased by my family...my friends...kids my age...my father, I'm finally at a point where I can stick up for myself and to everyone in my family they feel like this makes me look like "the bad guy" now.

    Please dont' be harsh....I'm not looking for sympathy...just your opinion as to what may psychologically be going on with me.

    Thanks
    It won't let me reply to any answers...so I will just say this. To the first two people to answer..thank you very much. It's weird...but just hearing someone else say that I'm not insane or doomed...lol makes me feel MUCH better.

    I'd LOVE to be a part of a group for abused women....but there are none in my area. None that are known to the general public that is. BUT you have given me a great idea....I can't be the only person who has survived a life like this where I come from...maybe I should start a group?!

    • ANSWER:
      You could think about yourself diagnostically from lots of angles - anxiety, agoraphobia etc, or you could see yourself as a trauma survivor who has actually done amazingly well considering all the obstacles in your way. You're not wrong - what you've been put through is though.

      You work, you study, you have a relationship! Some anxieties would be a normal response to your upbringing, but as you get more confident and experience more of life they may become less of a feature. You're taking lots of positive steps - driving in your car by yourself is a good step. Anxiety can interfere with being able to take in and retain information - anything which helps your anxiety can help you to find learning easier. But what matters is to find out your learning style and wherever possible do your learning that way.

      If you haven't tried psychological therapy or group support with other abuse survivors please do consider it as it can be a really healing experience. They may be able to help you negotiate the issues of how to deal with a toxic family who aren't done hurting you yet if they get the chance.

      Good luck!

      EDIT: Had a look online. Maybe the http://www.waicwv.com/ phoneline could offer you some advice on accessing support services even if their service isn't for you, or they might have ideas about setting up a group. Setting up a group might be a really good way forward and an empowering experience, but there's lots of planning to consider, like how or whether you will screen new members, where to meet. The main thing is, this is your time to look after you, so don't put pressure on yourself if it's not the right time to begin planning and caring for others - maybe get the lowdown from other non-local survivor support groups about how they got started? Hope it goes well.

  36. QUESTION:
    To parents that have a child with ADHD, Bi polar ext. How do you cope with your cfhild while having an episode?
    My son is 8. He was diagnosed with ADHD so far. His dad had 8 disorders including, bi polar, depression, schizophrenia, borderline personality disorder, anxiety, along with a few others. My son has been on Concerta and Risperdal for a year now. He had alot of anger issues along with his spurts of energy throughout the day. He had a habit of calling me disrespectful names like stupid or idiot and has started threatening to hurt me with objects. He does punch and kick me when he is very upset. Anything sets him off. He can be the most loving out of my 3 children but then he changes in an instant. It is killing me to see him go through this. He is starting to show signs of depression too. How do I calm him down when he sees me as the enemy. He doesnt only treat me this way but also the other kids and his dad also. Would counseling help him? Any advice would be

    • ANSWER:
      He should definitely be receiving counseling and under the care of a psychiatrist; some of those other disorders such as bi-polar disorder and schitzophrenia do not manifest until adolesence and it's better if a trained physician is looking out for those things. Unfortunately what calms one child wont work for another, so you will also need to work with a doc on this and find out what works best for your son. He has to try to learn impulse control as much as possible and incorporate it into his daily routine. it is not easy taking care of a child who has these types of afflictions and my heart goes out to you for doing such a good job and trying to be the best mom you can be.

  37. QUESTION:
    Why can't siblings see that their sister needs help ?
    This could be many families....it could be YOURS. A family of all boys with the youngest, a girl. Very controlling mother who overburdened and over-dominated her daughter as a child. So much so that she was incapable of leaving home upon graduating high school. In her forties now, her best years are gone, spent caring for elderly parents, while the brothers made lives of their own. She's never been in a relationship, because she is incapable of forming a healthy relationship with a man. The few times one has tried to get close, she ran for the hills.

    Maybe these brothers are too caught up with their own problems to see how deep their sister's are. Maybe they just want to believe that when their mother passes, Sis will just wake up one morning and move out on her own. The signs are there that this isn't going to happen, but they don't see it, and their wives don't either.

    I am a lifelong friend, but there are certain things that need to come from family. Doesn't it concern YOU that your sister is always late? She's been fired from jobs for it, and can never be relied upon to be someplace on time..or even be there at all. Each year that goes by, she has less and less of a life outside of the home. She doesn't get
    together with friends the way she used to, and her "room" has become so cluttered, she can no longer sleep in it. She shares a room with her mother, which is not very healthy, emotionally. She finally has a good job, but may lose it since she just can't seem to get there on time each day. Did you know she fell behind on her bills? Not because she didn't have the minimum monthly payment, but because she's pressured by "due dates" and her anxiety just causes her to let these days come and go without action.

    Your sister is not prepared or capable to live independently. One of you will need to help her after your mother passes. She has no computer skills and a fear of the internet. I would like to see your mother sell that house and buy something smaller outright, so your sister won't have to worry about rent or a mortgage payment. The property taxes, maintenance and any other recurring obligation can be set up as an "auto pay" from her bank. All she will have to do is just show up to work on time and have direct deposit. A sister in law can help her with a budget and encourage her to stick to it.

    Anything beyond this will be too much pressure, and she will have another breakdown. She should be in therapy and possibly on medication, since she could have an undiagnosed chemical imbalance or anxiety disorder. If a friend were to bring this up with her, she would get defensive, but will get no better as long as nothing is done. Too much damage has been done to her and her coping skills are shot.

    Please, if you see YOUR sister in her, think about the best way to handle this. Maybe she keeps her room a mess because she's afraid of having to move out on her own if your mother sells the house. She needs to feel comforatable enough to admit this, or ask for the help she so desparately needs. If not, once your mother passes, she may end up in a psychiatric hospital.

    A family intervention is needed here. I hope you see this and put your own "problems" aside for now.

    Remember, even if every single part of this doesn't apply to YOUR sister, just the fact that one or two do, means she could need help.

    • ANSWER:
      Why don't you write a very serious book ? Sad to say, this woman has possibly had problems all her life. Sound like a Social Dysfunction. There are wonderful Mental Health Clinic's that might pull her out of her shell, but the serious part is they often prescribe meds. She needs to have someone to confide in, and someone to bring her up into a happy, independent life. Hopefully, it's not too late. If she has been diagnosed already, then this could be she will live like this for the rest of her life. Probably her Family knows she will never be different. Who knows ???

  38. QUESTION:
    Should I see a psychiatrist?
    Should I see a psychiatrist?
    I'm 21 now, high school was a breeze for me and it didn't really require me to study to get good grades and good standardized test scores, but since college I've been mildly depressed. I don't really have any motivation to study and i never really needed to before college. In over 2 years of college I haven't really made any new friends and I have a hard time meeting new people...i feel anxious in most situations and depressed that life isn't really going where i thought it would. I kind of feel like everybody else is just from another world mindlessly going about their daily routines while I just sit back and wonder why I am here...

    I've read certain things about depression, social anxiety disorder, and ADHD...but i seem to have a few traits from each but not every trait so I don't really know what I should do...I see so much on campus about getting involved, but all of the student organizations just look pointless to me.

    Things just seem to be going downhill as I become more and more removed from the people I was close to as a child. I don't know if I just don't want to show signs of weakness to my parents or not but I've always been reluctant to see a therapist or seek medication...

    Any advice would be appreciated.

    • ANSWER:
      Dear One, Some signs of depression:

      depressed mood most of the day, every day. Symptoms are present for at least 2 weeks
      diminished interest or pleasure in previously enjoyed activities
      diminished ability to think or concentrate

      Seeking help is a sign of strength, not weakness. It takes courage to work on personal issues.

      Always see your family doctor and get checked out. Many physical ailments can mimic depression.

      I recommend you see a therapist either at school or through your family doctor. There is no need to suffer any longer. Take good care in your recovery.

  39. QUESTION:
    I'm not sure if I'm handling this the right way...I'm really confused someone help?
    Okay so I'm fifteen, and lately I've been under some stress. My family was evicted from our home two months ago and since then we've been staying in other people's houses.
    I NEVER get any privacy. These two little bad *** kids that’s part of the family we stay with annoy the heck out of me.
    And then there's my already screwed up family, where my sisters are at each other's necks and my mother is afraid to so much as step outside (she has Social Anxiety Disorder) and all at once she's ashamed to be living in someone else's house. She breaks all the promises she makes to me.
    I'm not forcing her to do anything. I just think if she makes a promise she should keep it. I hate being with my sisters. One is with child and yet so selfish it makes me leave the room. I've often thought about killing her because of how cruel and rotten she is towards me and everyone else, and my other sister is a brat who thinks she can put her hands on me whenever she pleases but my mom ALWAYS sides with her!
    So yeah, I'm a little pessimistic. And I know that's not good, but it isn't like I haven't tried to change that, only for things to get worse each day.
    And if THAT isn't enough, I'm having issues with a friend...or whatever she is nowadays. She keeps giving me all these mixed signs. One second we're cool, and the next second I'm the horrible monster that ruined her life.
    I have been patient because I know what I've done wrong, but I refuse to just sit there and pretend that what's going on right now is okay. All I want to do is start over. Idk if she does, though.
    So I'm not really up for being around my family. I prefer being alone whatever chance I get. And I'm still trying to fix things with my friend. Am I doing everything wrong? Or am I handling this in a good way?

    • ANSWER:
      Well first of all, I have to say it's really impressive to see that you didn't crack with all these problems going on in your life, I admire people who can handle so much stress.

      Sadly their is not much you can since you're only fifteen, but i have a few suggestions that I hope will lower your stress level.

      Last year my parents got a divorce so the house was constantly in chaos, I was also having similar problems with a friend.

      I went to the friend and told them "Listen, we've been friends for a while now, right now, I don't feel like dealing with you sh*t right now, so you either fix up your act, or simply do not speak to me."

      As for the family problems, all i did was go sit on the sidewalk and watch the cars pass by.
      If you live near a park or anything, just somewhere where the chaos from home doesn't reach, go there and relax, you will really enjoy the peace and quite.

      I'm not sure if my advice helped, i hope it did.
      Good luck with your life!
      Have a nice day :D

  40. QUESTION:
    Help w/ my health quiz ):?
    a,b,c, or d answers
    PLEASE HELP ME ON THIS QUIZ!
    its for my health class!

    1. Which of the following factors is most clearly associated with premature death caused by heart disease, stroke, some cancers, and diabetes mellitus?

    sexually transmitted infections
    polluted air
    lack of immunizations for children
    poor choice in fitness and nutrition

    2. What is the most common mood disorder resulting in a constant state of sadness?

    bipolar disorder
    schizophrenia
    depression
    paranoia

    3. What are signs and symptoms of the stress response?

    increased heart rate, increased digestion, increased breathing, increased energy
    decreased heart rate, increased digestion, decreased breathing, decreased energy
    increased heart rate, decreased digestion, decreased breathing, increased energy
    increased heart rate, decreased digestion, increased breathing, increased energy

    4. Taking time to sleep eight hours a night, eat properly, wear a helmet, and exercise sixty minutes daily will best maintain which of the following?

    physical health
    social health
    spiritual health
    emotional health
    mental health

    5. Which of the following describes the best way to express anger?

    Shake your fist and yell at someone who accidentally ran into you with their shopping cart.
    Don't talk to anyone at home for one week because you had your feelings hurt at a party.
    When told you didn't get the promotion at work, go out and garden or run.
    Get mad because you failed your test, and eat everything you can possibly find.

    6. What is any action or condition that may impair our health called?

    a disability
    physical health
    a risk factor
    an inherited trait

    7. What are characteristics, or traits, acquired from our parents called?

    environmental traits
    genetic traits
    cultural traits
    spiritual traits

    8. Which of the following is the best definition of quality of life?

    freedom from illness and disease
    nutritious food leading to a lot of energy
    overall satisfaction that a person gets from life
    one's ability to pay his or her own bills

    9. When making a decision, which of the following should a person not always consider?

    how it reflects one's own personal values
    risks that may increase the possibility of injury
    benefits of the choice
    peers' opinions

    10. Of the following, which would be the LEAST reliable website for health information?

    www.nih.gov
    www.marchofdimes.org
    www.jhu.edu
    www.medicine.com

    11. Which of the following identifies the well-being of your body, your mind, and your relationships with other people?

    health
    fitness
    risk factor
    heredity

    12. Adam fails the test on the digestive system in class. He tells his teacher the reason he failed the test was that his mother had been too demanding that he do the household chores, so he had no time to study. What defense mechanism is he using?

    projection
    denial
    reaction-formation
    daydreaming

    13. A person who has been fasting for twenty-four hours will most likely function on what level of needs?

    safety
    physical needs
    social needs
    self-esteem
    self-actualization

    14. In what phase of the General Adaptation Syndrome does the body try to detect a change and start the fight-or-flight response to cope with it??

    alarm
    resistance
    exhaustion
    eustress

    15. Wayne has a good job but finds it difficult to get out of bed in the morning because he has no energy and has been feeling sad. In fact, he has called in sick ten days in one month. From which mood disorder may he be suffering?

    anxiety
    panic disorder
    depression
    obsessive-compulsive

    16. How are genetic traits passed from one generation to the next?

    ATP
    DNA
    RNA
    STP

    17. Anthony finds it difficult to work with Brittany because one week she is extremely happy and the next week she is very sad and withdrawn. From which mood disorder may Brittany be suffering?

    obsessive-compulsive disorder
    depression
    phobia
    bipolar disorder

    18. The ability to work with others best describes which of the following?

    physical health
    social health
    spiritual health
    emotional health
    mental health

    19. The "fight-or-flight response" is also called the

    stress response
    relaxation response
    sleep response
    facilitated response

    20. What is the major hormone that allows us to cope with stress but may also cause organ damage with chronic stress?

    insulin
    growth hormone
    testosterone
    adrenaline

    21. Joe and Marsha were dating for six months when Marsha breaks up with Joe, saying that they both need to meet other people. Joe continues to call and tries to see Marsha, ignoring the fact that they broke up. What stage of grief is Joe in?

    denial
    anger
    bargaining
    depression
    acceptance

    22. What stage of grieving occurs when the potential loss has been accepted, but the person makes deals to get more time?

    denial
    anger
    bargai

    • ANSWER:
      poor choice in fitness and nutrition
      Depression

  41. QUESTION:
    Can psychiatrists/psychologist keep your diagnosis a secret from you?
    Say if you were a teenager, and you showed signs of depression and anxiety, but then they evaluated you more in-depth and came to the conclusion that you might have Attachment Disorder, could they keep this diagnosis a secret from the teenage-patient, if they thought that the teenager was at risk of hurting him/herself if they'd heard the new about the diagnosis?

    Extra Information...
    - They find out that the child has been emotionally abused.
    - They find out that the teenager can't trust adults (show SOME signs of attachment disorder).
    - The teenager lives with his/her mother only, and she suffers from Borderline Personality Disorder.
    - The father suffers from Schizophrenia, but has no interaction in the teenager's life.
    - The teenager is 16/17 years old.
    - The teenager has attempted to commit suicide before.

    Could you please try and help me as soon as possible...
    Thank you :D

    • ANSWER:
      When starting treatment/therapy you usually sign some paperwork, i would say that's where the specific answers to your questions lie. Attachment disorder can easily coexist with anxiety depression and other issues. Most therapists don't like to overfocus on putting individuals in the box of their diagnosis, so it's not unusual for diagnosis to change in psychiatry. I would say "keeping it a secret" is not likely but trying to focus on a more productive and goal oriented attitude of what can we change is very common. Therapists prefer to look at specific issues and what are the options for helping the client achieve a behavior pattern and attitude that makes more accepting and understanding of themselves. Getting hung up on disorder names and labels is futile anyway. As a client you have the right to be informed unless the information at that moment puts you or others in danger... but all lin all.. your shrink is absolutely NOT gonna keep secrets from you... after all psychiatry was built on dr/patient trust... I would recommend just openly voicing my concerns to the dr. it may seem scary when you're feelin paranoid and not trusting your shrink but it's ok to ask questions, shrinks expect occasional freak outs and mistrust...

  42. QUESTION:
    I'm socially awkward and feel unfit for life. Could I have a mental or personality disorder?
    A little background:
    -Im a 21 year old male.
    -My twin brother passed away when we were both 3 years old, and every problem I had growing up was attributed to that by adults.
    -I have been completely deaf since birth.
    -My parents are both alcoholics.

    My symptoms:
    -Social isolation - I sit home on the internet a lot and wish I had friends to go out and do things with. I have one friend and loose acquantances who are friends with him who I go out with once in a blue moon. I just don't know where to meet people and don't think that anyone will like me. I see myself as weird looking and ugly. I'm 6'1 and weigh 200lb. My skin is pale.

    -Social awkwardness - I feel like I'm being put on the spot in every social situation, and it is unbearable. I see myself as very awkward and can never think of anything good to say. People talk down to me and see me as high strung. They know that I can lip read, but they ask me questions in the third person so that my friend who knows how to sign can answer for me. They call me cute and other things you only say to a child.

    -Paranoia - When I go in public places like supermarkets, I start to get worried that I'm being watched on the cameras and the security will think I'm going to steal something because of how I look. I sometimes will see people make gestures in my direction while talking to someone else, and I'll get worried that they're talking about me.

    -Anxiety - A lot of things give me anxiety symptoms even when I rationalize that I'm not in danger. Whenever I read about a form of cancer or other disease, I start to worry that I have it. Another thing I do is develop odd and convoluted beliefs about things. I'll go around the house late at night unplugging everything to avoid a fire, then go and triple check to make sure I got it all; just as a single example.

    -Attention/self-control - I have always had problems with both. When I drive to places, I have to make sure to leave very early, because when I arrive, I compulsively start daydreaming for a long time, sometimes forgetting why I went to where I did.

    -Odd thoughts - I sometimes think really crazy things, like that aliens have me trapped inside a virtual reality simulator and the world around me is an illusion. I don't for a second actually believe these things, but I think they're very amusing when I get these thoughts and wish they were true because they would make my life more exciting.

    -Routine - I live a very stagnant life and wish I had more things to do, but everything feels like a waste of time.

    -No motivation - I feel completely empty a lot of the time and don't want to do anything but sleep or sit on my a** on the internet. I want to get out of my current state of mind, but I have no goals or anything I want to do. I have no dreams to accomplish or anything of the sort.

    Could I have schizophrenia, autism, or another disorder?

    All advice is heavily appreciated.

    • ANSWER:
      No, you have too much self-awareness to have any mental disorder. You sound like a pretty normal person for all the stuff you have to deal with. The first order of business is to stop thinking that you are abnormal. Everyone struggles with feelings of loneliness, pain, inadequacy, hopelessness, helplessness. Everyone feels aimless from time to time.

      If money or education were no object, what would you really like to do with your life? What is your dream job? Once you answer that question, go for it. Because, why not? And stop watching The Matrix. Watch another movie called "Mask". Not "The Mask" but "Mask". Also, watch "Rudy". Those are your assignments this week, my man. You are young and have your whole life ahead of you. Don't waste anymore time. Stop feeling like you're the only one who has ever suffered or felt self-conscious. There is a world of people out there who understand you very well. Go out and meet them. Live. Be happy. This is your chance.

  43. QUESTION:
    Do you feel that labeling kids with disorders can be damaging?
    I find it particularly unhelpful even if the parents decide not to medicate-- sometimes the stigma of having a label can be damaging- do you agree. I teach karate classes and there is a girl who always seems slightly reserved but I wouldn't say she is terribly shy. She told me she was diagnosed with social anxiety disorder. Now her behavior drives me crazy. For years she has always done the sign in sheet for me- never complained all of the sudden she won't do it claims she doesn't want to talk to the parents.Makes me want to scream as she has never had a problem with it before and I would have to cut her off from talking to much to the parents before-- now she claims she is too shy. When I confronted her and asked her what's up with the change in behavior I get a nastigram from her parents saying that I am being insensitive. Also I have noticed her self esteem plummet. Last week She called herself a freak so many times that I couldn't put up with it and started having her do 20 pushups every time she called herself a freak or somehow talked down upon herself. I think that all of this is coming from being labeled with a disorder and somehow she thinks this is how she is supposed to act because she has this disorder. Am I saying that she no way has social anxiety disorder- No! Just because I in 10 years with her have never noticed anything doesn't mean she can't have issues but they are very slight. I have worked special education and dealt with kids who people were not sure if they could talk or if they just wouldn't I have seen almost everything. This is just my experience. I am not saying that if you think something is wrong with your child you shouldn't seek medical help. I don't know how many time I have had kids either in the special Ed classes or my karate classes who would tell me I can not yell at them or they can't help their behavior because they have _____ problem. Just reinforces that kids believe they should act that way because of what one doctor has said. What do you think?
    I mean She was just diagnosed this year at 17 years old. I mean her behavior has done a total 180. I get some emails I don't know how to respond to as she is just putting herself down so much! I have talked with her parents and they just give me the line that it is because of her disorder.

    • ANSWER:
      you know, this question is kind of personal to me.

      my daughter had selective mutism, a form of social anxiety in which kids can't talk in some situations.

      i will tell you this. getting a diagnosis got her help (not, btw, medication). because she got that help she was, for the first time, able to speak in school, upon which her teachers learned that not only was she not academically behind (which is what they previously thought) but that she was reading five grades above grade level. because she got that help she was, for the first time, able to make friends. because she got that help she was, for the first time, able to advocate for herself when she was injured or sick or thirsty or needed to use the bathroom.

      i will tell you this, too. when somebody "confronts" a kid with major social anxiety, the anxiety gets worse and the problem gets worse. if the parents are asking you to stop doing that, it's likely on doctor's orders and totally consistent with what's known about social anxiety disorder and treating it. do the kid a favor and pay attention to it.

      frankly, until you've seen what's going on in a kid's life (not just one tiny segment of it), you're in no position to judge.

      "I am not saying that if you think something is wrong with your child you shouldn't seek medical help". Well, presumably the parents did, and that's why they did. so don't second guess their medical advice.

      *i was utterly fine with heights until suddenly in my 20s i developed a paralyzing phobia of them. just because it's a new problem doesn't mean it's not a real problem.

  44. QUESTION:
    english help 16 assignment insight students plz?
    1. When Macbeth hears that Fleance has escaped the murderers, he reacts with
    A. relief.
    B. anxiety.
    C. happiness.
    D. indifference.

    2. Immediately upon learning Fleance has escaped the murderers,
    A. Macbeth orders the murderers find and kill him.
    B. Macbeth sees the ghost of Banquo.
    C. Macbeth decides he’ll have to kill Fleance himself.
    D. Macbeth orders the murderers be killed.

    3. Hecate intends to ensure Macbeth’s downfall by making him
    A. devoted.
    B. angry.
    C. overconfident.
    D. fearful.

    4. At the beginning of Scene Six, Lennox speaks of Macbeth’s sorrow and nobility in a tone that is
    A. objective.
    B. affectionate.
    C. comforting.
    D. sarcastic.

    5. Who delivers the news to Macduff that his wife and children are dead?
    A. Malcolm
    B. Macbeth
    C. Ross
    D. Lennox

    6. In the extended banquet scene, Macbeth criticizes Banquo for being absent. What makes that speech ironic?
    A. Banquo is present in the form of a ghost.
    B. The assembled lords are aware of Banquo’s murder.
    C. Macbeth is unaware of Banquo’s death.
    D. Banquo had no intention of attending the banquet.

    7. At the banquet, Macbeth’s tortured conscience causes him to
    A. drink excessively.
    B. confess the murder of Fleance.
    C. challenge Banquo’s ghost.
    D. stagger out of the banquet hall.

    8. During the banquet, Lady Macbeth
    A. tries to explain away her husband’s odd behavior.
    B. sees the ghost also but tries to ignore it.
    C. questions Macbeth’s sanity.
    D. confesses her own guilt.

    9. In response to Macbeth’s questions, the witches
    A. tell him everything and predict the course of his entire life.
    B. call upon the apparitions, who answer most of his questions but warn him not to probe too deeply.
    C. conjure up the ghost of the king, who answers the questions.
    D. attempt to intimidate Macbeth and threaten him with a curse.

    10. When Macbeth hears that no one born of a woman will harm him, he decides to
    A. leave Macduff alone.
    B. kill all the wives of his peers.
    C. kill Macduff anyway.
    D. kill everyone in line for the throne, but spare their families.

    11. Lady Macduff misses her last chance for escape, which comes when
    A. an anonymous messenger warns her to flee.
    B. her son suggests a plot for their escape.
    C. Ross defends her husband’s good character.
    D. the murderers make too much noise at the door.

    12. Malcolm pretends that he is too evil to become king in order to
    A. avoid the responsibilities of ruling Scotland.
    B. ascertain Macduff’s loyalty.
    C. fulfill the witches’ prophecies.
    D. ensure that his brother inherits the throne.

    13. When Ross joins Malcolm and Macduff in Act Four, Scene Three, he says to Macduff, “Let not your ears despise my tongue forever, / Which shall possess them with the heaviest sound / That ever yet they heard.” He means
    A. do not listen too closely to what I am saying.
    B. I am about to warn you of impending disaster.
    C. please do not hate me because I bring bad news.
    D. do not worry about my next statement.

    14. When Macduff receives the news of his family, Malcolm urges him to
    A. rouse his anger.
    B. grieve peacefully.
    C. stay away from Scotland.
    D. try not to think about it.

    15. In Act Four, Scene Three, Malcolm and Macduff meet in England and discuss
    A. their own suffering.
    B. Macbeth’s treachery.
    C. the valor of the English troops.
    D. childhood memories.

    16. The murder of Lady Macduff and her children differs from that of Duncan because it is prompted by
    A. petty jealousy.
    B. unchecked ambition.
    C. fear and rage.
    D. shameless greed.

    17. Which of the following does NOT show signs of disorder in Macbeth?
    A. Nature
    B. Lady Macbeth
    C. Scotland
    D. Malcolm

    18. Which of the following does NOT demonstrate the theme of appearance versus reality?
    A. Banquo’s ghost
    B. Lady Macbeth’s warm greeting when King Duncan arrives at her home
    C. Macduff’s sorrow at the death of his family
    D. Lady Macbeth smearing blood on the faces and hands of King Duncan’s guards

    19. Match the following descriptions to their appropriate terms.1. The moment of greatest tension, uncertainty, or audience involvement
    2. Providing the theme, establishing the setting, and introducing the major characters
    3. Act where the earlier tragic force causes the failing fortunes of the hero
    4. Consists of increases in tension or uncertainty developing out of the conflict the protagonist faces
    5. That moment in which the protagonist's fortunes change irrecoverably for the worse
    6. Unwinds previous tension and helps provide closure
    7. What the audience should experience - an overwhelming emotional release

    1 2 3 4 5 6 7 A. Exposition
    1 2 3 4 5 6 7 B. Catharsis
    1 2 3 4 5 6 7 C. Denouement
    1 2 3 4 5 6 7 D. Reversal

    • ANSWER:
      1.D
      2.B
      3.C
      4.D
      5.C
      6.A
      7.C
      8.A
      9.B
      10.A
      11.A
      12.B
      13.C
      14.A
      15.B
      16.D
      17.
      18.
      19.

      I don't know 17,18,19 but I'm pretty sure all the others are correct. It has been awhile since I have read it. Hope this helps :)

  45. QUESTION:
    I am pregnant and not married what are my legal rights to my child?
    My boyfriend and I are expecting in 8 weeks and turmoil is all around us. In fact him and I have been having a very hard time getting along. We were only dating for 4 months when I found out that I was pregnant and since that time we have had a very volatile relationship. Many harsh words have been exchanged and much stress has been created. In the past weeks he has been struggling with his Anxiety disorder which inevitably has kept him from working. His moods shift quickly and he has broken up with me at least 4 times. I cannot take this stress and I know that I must separate from him no matter how much I love him for the baby. I am scared though and I do not feel that right now he is reliable enough to take care of a child. He has done nothing to prepare for a child and has done very little to support me during my pregnancy. He has even threatened to take me to court for custody. What are my legal rights and what are his? Will giving the baby my last name and not having him sign the birth certificate be beneficial for my gaining custody. I don't want to keep my son from his father forever...I just think for now he should have limited custody
    Please understand that I am not trying to be vindictive or am I trying to keep my child away from him. I just want to keep my baby safe. The father has a drinking problem, psychological problems and is unprepared. I just am afraid to send my newborn into a potentially dangerous situation.

    • ANSWER:
      The last name and birth certificate will make absolutely no difference. Unless he goes to court for custody, you will have full custody. If he sues for custody, you will need a lawyer. The court should look at the totality of the circumstances when awarding custody. Courts prefer custody issues be worked out between the parties. However, courts rarely award anyone but the mother full custody of an infant.

  46. QUESTION:
    Asking to be removed from R.S.O registry after 10 years on Oregon registry for misdemeanors?
    My husband was arrested in1999 and prosecuted in Washington County in Oregon. They added charge on top of charge to plea agreement, which they also added a felony charge with the possibility of 20-25 years in prison. This was about a week before the George Bush election and this was "Get Tough on Crime". They arrested him with a force of police (about five cars) and a television crew.

    The actual offense his just not what was portrayed on television, newspapers, and he owned his own technical business. The television coverage tainted any kind a mental fairness to the crime. The crime was putting an ad in the paper for a housekeeper for an invalid man. When they called he asked them some general questions and then told them that he was looking for someone to clean the house, wear sexy outfits and have sex if they wanted to. Almost everyone said no except for two gals. One was in her thirties and a drug addict, the other was nineteen years old. They settled on a price and what would be done and it seemed they agreed. The nineteen year old brought her baby and the boyfriend with her to the first meeting. She ask my husband to write down exactly what he wanted done sexually and how much he would pay for those acts. So being the detailed man he is, he wrote it down. They left for that night. The following night she came back and was wearing a french maid outfit. She told him she just wanted to clean and have no sex so he said OK. She came everyday for five days with absolutely no pressure to do so. They had no sexual or any physical contact. On about the third day they (the gals boyfriend came to) and tried to force him to pay them 0.00. He said no. The next day she came alone. When the cleaning was done she quietly slid out the front door. My husband, not trusting her, ran to the front door and saw she had left it unlocked. Just as he locked the door someone tried to get in. Then they beat on the door extremely loudly. He looked out and it was the young woman's boyfriend and this HUGE guy with him. They finally left. The next night she came back to clean (Her hours were 10-6pm) She work and left and said nothing after that. About two weeks later the phone rang and it was the girl. She said " You knew I was sixteen." My husband just froze because he thought she was nineteen and now she calls two weeks later and says she is sixteen. He said nothing but hung up. Shortly after that his water didn't work so he went down to the apartment management office to fill out a form to have it looked at. Will in the office two police officers entered the office and arrested him. When he walked out there were police all over the place and a camera crew. Through the next year and tons of Zanax he had to run his business with about 1/2 the accounts he originally started with. The friends he had abandoned him and so did his family with this horrible news coverage. He had the best attorney in the state working on the case and he decided that he should plea deal because the county was so far to the right that they would be blinded by the sensationalized news coverage. They had in the plea agreement that he touch her breast, which wasn't true. His attorney told him to sign the papers anyway. My husband has and has had since childhood extreme anxiety disorder and sometimes goes into emergency with it. He failed two lie detector tests and I think it is because of the anxiety disorder. He originally received five years probation and numerous misdemeanors. The same Judge eighteen months later dropped the five years probation but he still has to register as a sex offender for the rest of his life. He has never hurt and never would hurt a woman, child, or animal. He has lost his business, friends, and he can not get a job. After the plea agreement he found out the girl was an emancipated teen mother living with her boyfriend. What he did falls under soliciting prostitution. Statistics prove that this offense is never repeated once a person is arrested. He was forty eight at the time of the crime. Is there anyway in this world to finally be able to get on with our life? This young woman has probably got on with her life and of course the other one did too.

    Has our society become so uncaring, unforgiving, non-compassionate that we just want to label a person and throw them out of society?

    One crime without physical contact based solely on one persons version gets years of suffering, loss of saving, business, friends, can not get a job or get one and when they find out you were arrested for a sex crime fire you, can not find a place to live and people are afraid of you and don't trust you. You are called the 3-P'sa -pedophile, pervert, predator.

    Does the worst act define a person or is a persons life the defined by the good they do for others?

    Is there anyway to get off the Oregon Registry?
    Attention: Attorney's or Senior Law students
    If you are interested in fighting these politically motivated laws that have not saved one child please email me and we can work together to put together a case that these laws run against the constitution.

    There are numerous constitutional errs and unjustifiable, cruel punishment which can also subject a person to harassment and even death in some situations from uninformed, zealous crusaders.

    • ANSWER:
      What you write about your husband's case is interpreted by you, the person who believes he'd never hurt a fly and then you go on to state that the 2 girls he "associated with" have gone on with their lives and are doing just dandy. How do you know that ? You don't walk in their shoes.
      It's true I don't know your man but I do know other child molesters and I too once upon a time fought for their freedom and believed them to be 100% innocent and that the young girls must have been trash for turning them into the law.
      Was I wrong, oh yes in deed. After knowing these sex offenders for awhile and hearing them boast during drunks rampages, it turns out they harmed many a child and got on the sex offender registry for one of their young victims having the guts to go forward in court and see to a prosecution. Most child molestation cases go by the wayside due to the parents or the child not willing to drag themselves through the muck of legal chaos.
      All I really know for sure at this point in my life , is that there is absolutely no reason an adult should sexually molest any minor, period.
      With time comes the hard truth and the pain is horrific to learn and live with daily for the innocent.
      The guilty always claim they are innocent because they have no remorse and are destined to repeat their crimes because they are manipulators .

  47. QUESTION:
    What do you personally think he is up to?
    My ex husband has stopped/ceased all visitation with our 6 year old son. Our son is so awesome, he is just the best golden hearted child you will ever meet. Very well behaved, he is ADHD, has anger issues and suffers from Seperation Anxiety Disorder due to his father not seeig him for the 3rd time in his life.
    Ok, well my I am taking my exhusband back to court for modification of child support because he does need to help out a little more than he does, regardless if he sees the child or not. He has never been late on child support payments that he did not clear with me first. Let me mention that he is married and has another family. I started the increase in child support in June 2008. As soon as he got his notice he called our child and "gave him one last i love you". Which I know was to bother me but he doesnt because he is a redneck inbreeder. For real, his wife is his 3rd cousin. Anywho, we go to court in Feb and the judge is going to grant the modification because there has been a 75% increase in income in his house and it is not my money, it is CHILD SUPPORT. which means you support the child that you laid down and made. I have been our sons major care giver: emotionally(because everytime his dad stops seeing him, it is me that puts him back together), financially (his dad pays cs, but it hardly covers 1/4 of the monthly meds our son needs) and I am the mother and father. My husband and I are my sons parents. I believe that the ex hub and friend (who are married and have a child) are about to give up rights to mine and the first husbands child. He all of a sudden has paid me IN FULL child support and medical expenses that they were taking their time to pay me back on. Let me mention my exhub makes about 80k a year. he pays me a little over 9% child support after insurance and taxes and house and truck note. not that much is is? My questions are this: do you think he is just getting caught up before court so that he will look good? do you think he is about to give up rights to our son? do i have to sign off on him giving up his rights or can he just do it because he doesnt want to pay child support?

    please no ugly responses. unless you know what it is like to raise a child who has school tuition, meds that run over 200.00 a month plus shrinks and everything else that I cover 100% and patiently wait for reimbursement.
    i am remarried, my husband is a wonderful father to my son. he calls him dad.
    more details:
    1. i am not bitter and he is an imbred redneck, his family calls him that
    2. dont need a man to raise a kid, but im glad i have my husband
    3. my ex does have insurance on the kid
    4. i have never nor will i ever talk shit about the man that fathererd my son, im not perfect, but i have never said a negative thing infront of our child. my son calls his father by his first name
    i am just ready for this to be over with. i have been the single mother and raised my son by myself with hardly any help, single mothers is over rated. i have only been married for a little over a year, so i have been the single mother for 5 years, it was hard, but nothing that i dwell on on throw up in anyones face because i had to take care of my son. my only question was has anyone ever had the same situation happen and if so then what was the outcome! he can give up rights if he wants to i believe, w/o my consent, but in MS he still has to pay child support.

    • ANSWER:
      I am going to be very frank with you. You are doing just as much damage to this child as the father. You sound (rightfully) bitter, and if you show an ounce of this to your son, he is sure hurting and confused as a result. You cannot control how much he pays or how he is involved. That is up to the courts and himself. You can choose how you act and speak. Make sure you NEVER speak poorly of your ex in front of your son. You do your damnedest to be the best mother this child can possibly have.

      I think you are really just going to have to wait and see. No one knows what he is up to and we certainly do not.

  48. QUESTION:
    Homeschooling help....?
    Please answer what you can.

    I live in NY and school just started for me (11th grade). Despite my constant begging to my mother (shame,huh? I shouldn't have to beg), I doubt I'm going to be home schooled. But I would like to know some things anyway.

    1. I read somewhere that I have to "apply" to be homeschooled sometime in June or July, since my school starts in September. So, if I got approval to be homeschooled, would I have to finish 11th grade in public school or could I be pulled out of public school right away to get started?

    2. What is the cost of being home schooled? If I did an online school program (this is basically the only option for me), would it cost anything? And what is the best online program?

    3. What do you think are the benefits of homeschooling?

    (Feel free to skip this) Lastly, how would you convince a parent to allow their child to be homeschooled? I've told my mom that I'm anti social and have social anxiety disorder, but she says I have to be diagnosed to have those problems. Which will never happen, because whenever I ask for an appointment she doesn't do it. But I know for sure I have it. Wouldn't you think something is wrong with your child if they purposely miss the bus and fake sicknesses because they are scared to do a presentation? Wouldn't you think something is wrong if your child cries every night in fear of being around other people and contemplates suicide the day before school starts? (my mom doesn't know this, I didn't want to tell her because she suffers depression) She of all people should know how I feel. I'm depressed just like her and she somehow doesn't notice it. I remember sobbing to her the morning I purposely skipped the bus that something was wrong with me, and after that day she didn't even bother asking me about it or signing me up for therapy. It's like she's trying to avoid the fact that I'm depressed.
    She says she doesn't support homeschooling, but in my situation, I don't see why she would be like that. A person shouldn't be scared of having to go to school and working with other people. A person shouldn't feel sick to their stomach (this is more than butterflies) every morning. My anxiety has a huge negative effect on me. I would risk my education just to avoid any social situations. (Ex: Skipping the bus, oversleeping). I'm in an AP class and I love it. But my teacher told us that we would have a project in 2 days where we would get in a group and present something. Now I want to drop out of the class for that mere reason, not because the class is hard, but because I'm scared. What do I do??

    **If you're going to give me a link to some sites, please don't give me a link to K12 or the site that shows homeschooling regulations in NY as I have already looked at those.

    • ANSWER:
      If you've contemplated suicide, you NEED to tell your mom that. If you are worried about her depression, then tell your dad or some other responsible adult in your life. Contemplating suicide is not normal and is a serious issue that needs to be addressed. (And in addressing it, you may get the diagnoses that you think you deserve or you may get help in getting homeschooled--if that will really help the issues.)

      I'm not in NY, so I'm not aware of their laws. Try looking on Yahoo! Groups for a NY homeschool support group--someone there should be able to answer questions specific to NY.

      Cost of being homeschooled? Depends on how you do it. You say that you'll have to use an online school. Their prices vary. There are some relatively inexpensive ones. You might want to read the reviews on different homeschooling programs on http://www.homeschoolreviews.com to see what other homeschoolers recommend and then research prices.

      Benefits of homeschooling? Avoiding bullies, school violence, negative peer pressure. Working at your own pace. Cutting out lots of wasted classtime. Learning to work independently. Having to learn the material, rather than skating by in class. Research shows that homeschoolers do better on tests.

      You might want to read "The Well-Adjusted Child" by Rachel Gathercole. It's on homeschooling and socializing.

      As for the project, most people are scared by such situations. I used to shake when someone would talk to me and I realized others in the class were listening, too. But practice helps tremendously. Practice what you'll do for the project a bunch of times. Take deep breaths before presenting. Remember that no one will execute you over it--the worst that can happen is nowhere near that bad. Remember that the others are nervous, too--even if they hide it well. Look just over the heads of people, rather than see their faces. Sometimes it helps to imagine the audience sitting there in goofy underwear. But don't drop a class just because of a presentation, just force yourself to go through it....

      Good luck.

  49. QUESTION:
    Am I crazy,weird, psycho? Any online Therapists?
    I am 17, I started gaining weight when my mom & dad divorced when i was around 6, up until then everything was eh lets just say fine... My dad hit us a lot and yelled at us a lot. He is now in jail for unmentionable things. He lived with his mom (my grandma) which is the only reason why i ever went over there to see her. When he got put into jail we were tookin into my moms side of the family only (age 12). For the next 4 years we never had any contact with them which was very hard for me because i was very close to my grandma, i remember crying about it in my room all the time at a picture of her. This was when i went psycho & everything went away down hill for me or under hill. I started cutting myself at age 12,i hid it for a long long time until one of my friends told on my at age 15. I got to see a therapist 3 times,prescribed me pills & thought everything was ok for me then that was that... We moved over 20 times in 5 years,i lost a lot of friends i was close too,o hated my life (still kind of do) I stopped cutting but only because they had me sign a paper so if i do again i will have to get serious help from some institute. Im good at faking emotions & been doing it a long time because im not happy no more & haven't been for a very long time. I would hardly ever see my mom,my brother & sister are pot heads & do all sorts of drugs. im a middle child & im the kid who played with himself & locked himself in his room to get away from people. I dealt living with my moms alcoholic boyfriend for 4 years while he abused my mom & screamed at us all the time while kicking us out in the middle of the nights having us hide in bushes to get away from him. My mom found someone better now but unfortunately i have grown incredibly bad within those years & now going back to therapy. They diagnosed me with Anxiety disorder,post traumatic stress disorder,depression & sleep disorder. I have compulsive disorder but i dont want anyone to know which i have had since i was around 4 i remember. Im really good at hiding it but i cant take it no more & i dont want my mom to find out that im even more messed up. What should i do? They asked me if i have suicidal thoughts ever... i said no,i know im not going to kill myself but sometimes think about it often. I hate the way i look,i hate the my life is going,i hate myself,i hate i have no friends not even 1! i hate only being in my room for the past 2 years of my life,i hate sitting in this damn chair,i hate that im so fat,i hate my dad,i hate being around lots of people even though i like talking to people but its very hard for me. Today kind of set me back on some memories because i have trouble throwing things away so i still have a box of noted from 8th grade,in the notes i read in the beginning of the year how happy i was or seemed to be happy (hard to tell) then all of a sudden later in the notes i pushed all my friends away & shut myself out from everyone, (around the time they found out about me cutting). I smoked pot for nearly 2 years which also ruined my life because of my brother & sister which ruined my life & i have been holding a lot of anger towards them bacause of it,they could have told me no & not given it to me or even told on me but they persuaded me to do it all the time. When they had me in there grasp of needing it everyday to get throe the day i fell apart,i never got anything done,my schooling was procrastinated,i was even more depressed & i so end all day-night playing games on my computer which i still do but because tere is nothing else to do ever because i have no life/job/friends/happiness. I lived with my sister for about 5 months, everyday was torture,they treated me like a slave & had me do everything for them,dishes,garbage,sweep,mop,clean,dust & pick up after there 2 year old while they sat in there room all day smoking pot & watching TV, they also barged into my room whenever they wanted & took my stuff & forced me to everything for them or they would threaten me. there was much much more but i dont want to get too into it or may say things you don't want to read. What should i do now since im going back to therapy in the next couple of weeks? They already put me on pills but i don't feel much so far.

    • ANSWER:
      It takes 4-6 weeks for pills to start working. So don't give up. Keep up with your therapy even though therapy is hard and it's like picking at old wounds and it sucks having to have to feel the pain again. But in the end you will be free. A lot of crap happened to you that wasn't fair. This is your chance to say screw you to those crappy parents! I will not let those people keep me down and win! You will have your ups and downs in therapy, but you just got to keep trying and keep looking forward. It's your choice now to live a life where they keep beating yourself up from what they basically brain washed you into thinking. (bad self esteem thinking you are worthless or unlovable) Come on, you know in your heart you are worth it or you wouldn't be in therapy! I understand I've been there.

  50. QUESTION:
    How do you handle your landlord talking to you like you're a dummy?
    I know that know is around the time for me to renew my lease, but I didn't know I had to call & make an appointment. He was very rude & nasty about it, & he said, "The sign is on the door." He said it in a condescending tone of voice, like I'm a naughty child or something.

    I'm 25 with a college degree, so I'm not dumb. But in anxiety-provoking situations (I have Generalized Anxiety Disorder), & me feeling rushed, I accidentally make clumsy mistakes. I felt rushed because I had to take the bus, & I usually only go there to drop off my rent in the payment box & rush to meet back up with the bus in time, so I wouldn't have to wait another 75 min. So, I temporarily forgot what I was going there for & I'm so used to rushing. But yes, I knew the sign was there, but I forgot & wasn't paying attention because I'm so used to rushing & trying to meet back up with the bus in time.

    But he's rude to me all the time. He treats me like I have no common sense.

    • ANSWER:
      After you sign your lease, if he gives you crap about something, just say to him, " you know, you don't have to be rude to me when we are transacting business, it's very unprofessional on your part and I am a customer, after all" or something along those lines. You shouldn't have to put up with abuse from this person just to rent a place !!!


Signs Of Anxiety Disorder In Women

Written By: admin - Oct• 26•12

Children with anxiety disorder exhibit disproportionate fear, uneasiness, and discomfort over certain situations and often prevent them from functioning normally. As many as one out of eight children are affected by some form of this disorder, ranging from mild and practically harmless forms to more severe and debilitating types.

The anxiety disorder symptom that a child develops is the same with the ones adults experience. However, the reaction to the disorder is very different for children, in a way that makes diagnosis a very hard task. These symptoms may also differ from one child to another since every person has different ways of coping and the efficacy of the coping strategies also vary.

Experts say that genes contribute to the development of the disorder but may also be affected by psychosocial experience. Anxious parents grow anxious children. Remember that children are very imitative. That is why parents who tend to become anxious easily are actually growing anxious children without even knowing it. Some cases of these disorders in children have been treated in conjunction with their parents' anxiety and have yielded good results.

Frequently Asked Questions

  1. QUESTION:
    should i take something for this anxiety disorder?
    long story short, i was 17 when i fell in love with a man...he was older than me but for personal reasons i won't say the specifics. turns out he had a wife and was cheating on her. now, a few years down the road i am back to normal after going through courts and police since i was underage. i am in such a good relationship right now with the man of my dreams. we are more than in love with each other and he shows no signs of cheating or ever wanting to leave me. he tells me all the things women want to hear with sincerity. the only problem is i still have anxiety that he would cheat on me because of my past...is there anything i can do to solve this? a friend of mine takes a pill and says it works great, but i'm not sure if i could go with that unless i have enough background knowledge.

    • ANSWER:

  2. QUESTION:
    If a man's mother has narcasistic personality disorder and separation anxiety can that impair his judgement?
    i recently voted on a question that was too late to answer myself, and i found no answers that provoked the questioner to understand why a mother could be possessive of her relationship with her son and be abondoned by him because of a mental disorder instead every answer was placing blame on someone the woman who lost her husband and was falling apart cause her mother inlaw demanded her son chose between her and his wife. Narsastic Personality disorder and Separation Anxiety are often deep within these women who control thier sons with thier emotions and i was wondering, could a woman, a mother with both of these disorders raise her child to have poor judgement and could love have nothing to do with it? if there are no clear reasons for a mother to feel threatened and fear losing thier child because he could be a man and love a woman besides her, could men who have been raised by such neurotic parents have a delevlopmental problem with giving and trusting in a loving relationship? could you tell the difference between a man who loves his mother, a momma's boy and a codependant man who never gets to grow up without mommy dearest playing the puppeteir just based on a question a person asked in thier grief and sorrow of a man chosing his mom over his wife and utterly leaving the woman he married for the woman who never lets him out of her sight or control? this question is to the community and all who answered the question "Why did he chose his mother over me?:(" where are sensible people these days or have we all become a mob ready to pounce on the first sign of weakness in a broken heart. i voted i hope you get a better man. but i would have rather found an answer with wisdom. so i ask you if the mother has two personality disorders and goes untreated, both separation anxiety and narcaistic personality disorder does the choose the son makes to choose his mother over his wife have anything to do with love? or is it rather an addiction and a mental weakness of his own for bieng raised by someone who is sick?

    • ANSWER:
      The idea is to ask one or two questions that people can try to answer... however, I see quite a few in the above text. I'll take a stab at a reasoned response to the last one asked: "if the mother has two personality disorders and goes untreated, both separation anxiety and narcaistic personality disorder does the choose the son makes to choose his mother over his wife have anything to do with love? or is it rather an addiction and a mental weakness of his own for bieng raised by someone who is sick?"
      The choice the son makes of mom over wife can still have something to do with love. We cannot know for sure the true nature or depth of the relationship the son had with the wife, and addiction and/or mental weakness of his own (innate or learned) still leaves love as POTENTIALLY a large factor in the decision.

  3. QUESTION:
    My dad's girlfriend.?
    I'm not sure what to do here. My dad's girlfriend is NOT a nice woman, and both me (17) my sister (8) and my mom do not like her at all. She's manipulative, in that she has my dad wrapped around her finger and convinved him to move to Mississippi with her, which is two and a half days away, she's selfish because she just simply took our father without caring about his kids and basically ignores us when we're down there, and she's really snobby. My little sister really hates her, and she's showing signs of anxiety disorder which really freaks me out since my best friend killed herself and showed the same symptoms, and even when i told her that she didn't care. We got into an arguement, and she basically said "you can't come down to my house. It's hard to put your life back together!" He could find someone so much better, for him AND my sister...i don't know what to do. I definately don't want her in my life, and unfortunately me dad sides with her with everything, help?
    If anyone cares to read the emails we exchanged, i have them saved. Also, i have some of her quotes since my dad wanted me to write down the negative things she's said/done. He won't care anyways, but i still did it in case:

    Eve: (5yrs) I'm rich, i have five dollars!
    Her: That money's nothing, it's just a drop in the bucket.

    Eve: (5 yrs) I think i want to be rich when i get older.
    Her: Well, you'd better marry a rich man.

    Debby: People only do things because they expect something in return. (so i guess firefighters and volunteers are selfish like her...)

    Debby: ( i wanted to watch orphans from hurr. Katrina) The best thing you can do is buy their parents birthcontrol.
    -(when speaking of foster parents) They only do this because the government pays them.

    Her:(talking to my dad, angrilly) I realy hate it when it's dark and i'm pinned down on the bed with a sheet over me.

    there's others, but i'll stop there.

    • ANSWER:
      Honey, you have to try to fill your life with pleasant things and tell your sis to do the same. Your father's a dud! You sound like your little heart is breaking. Don't let that happen. Take control. Don't let him be such a big shot. When he wants to see you (if he does) Tell him you have something important to do. I'm sorry but I hate guys that put their girlfriends before their kids. That's just wrong!!! This is a cruel world and you have to be strong and pull yourself up by your boot straps. Maybe he could go to counseling with just you and your sister.

  4. QUESTION:
    I dont understand Women Help me out?
    Hey Guys whats Up? I thought i would take advantage of the Lack Of things to talk about and bring up a topic that has been on me mind since about Tuesday.
    I live in Ecuador Now I sign up for rugby (Bad *** aye?) And im at the i see a cute girl she winks at me. I thought it was to someone else no big deal then when im finishing my routine i go lay on my back and do Abs she walks past me and smiles and covers her mouth. I then realize shes the same girl i talked with briefly after hearing her speak english to a friend her english was horrible but i told her it was good we had a brief chat then i left.

    i hate it when stuff like this happens, it always happens when i LEAST expect it and ususally when im not trying to get a girl.
    Keep in mind a few things

    1) Im an Ugly Man

    2) i almost never get flirted with

    3) i stopped trying to ¨get some¨almost a year ago.

    4) I have social Anxiety disorder

    So like i said ive only gotten laid once never had a relationship though

    Any serious advice ma brothers?

    • ANSWER:
      confessions O.o

      seems like ur not in the mood for a rlnship now thats fine! but if this does not happen often then maybe u should take the chance and go for it!! like what the hell!! a chance so easy to grab ;)

  5. QUESTION:
    Genetics & Personality Disorders?
    I've recently learned that there is a great history of mental illness in my family, and I was wondering if anyone would happen to know what mental illnesses I'm more likely to develop because of these.

    My maternal great-grandmother was (allegedly, I learned all this information from my mother) was bipolar, and may have been schizophrenic. She reportedly had problems remembering her daughter when my grandmother visited, though we're not sure whether that was a result of dementia or of mental illness.

    My grandmother is the most mentally unstable of the three women I'm descended from. She once stayed for 10 consecutive months in a mental ward after witnessing the death of her sister due to cancer. She displayed many bipolar behaviors as well as OCD behaviors--at times, she would spend hours at night picking lint out of the carpet in her apartment building because it was too late to use the vacuum cleaner. Also, she would not allow my mother or her sister to brush their hair indoors, even in the winter, because she was afraid stray hairs would fall onto the carpet. She was a very skilled painter, which I'm not sure is completely pertinent, but I do know that schizophrenics tend to be more creative people as a whole, so this may be indicative of some sort of schizophrenia.

    My mother has been diagnosed with depression and generalized anxiety disorder. She is the person who has given me all the information previously stated, and it is all from memory and anecdote--she made guesses as to what her mother and grandmother's diagnoses were, as her grandmother was never hospitalized and she never viewed her mother's records from the Norwich State Hospital, which I am bent on finding but suspect I will have trouble acquiring.

    So, just in case you've forgotten, I'd like to know how you think these mental illnesses will affect me--what mental illnesses I'm more likely to develop because of them, what warning signs I should look for, or possible diagnoses for my relatives that I may have overlooked. I've just recently been diagnosed with social anxiety disorder, but I'm afraid that may just be a result of a larger personality disorder, especially because so many personality disorders are present in women in my family. Additionally, I've heard that mental illnesses are more likely to skip generations, so I'm afraid that I may go down the same route as my grandmother (i.e. mental hospital).

    If you've actually read all this, thank you so, so much, and if you respond, thank you doubly for helping me sort through all this dirty laundry. :)

    • ANSWER:
      These are not personality disorders, actually. Depression and anxiety are mood disorders, and schizophrenia is a mental disorder.

      Schizophrenia: it's not a first degree relative, so the risk is reduced. If you are twice as likely as someone without a third degree relatvie (according to the source below)... but schizoprenia has only got a roughly 1% occurance rate. but the genes for schizophrenia do increase the chances of disorders such as bipolar disorder, although not dramatically. Your grandmother sounds like (only possibly!) a anxiety related disorder such as OCD, but there's absolutely no evidence of schizophrenia from what you've said. You don't have to be schizophrenic to be a painter, and many people with depression or anxiety may use creative outlets for some of their emotions as well.

      Depression can also be inheritable, as can anxiety disorder, but again, the risk is not great - don't forget, your mother must have had a stressful childhood growing up in the manner you describe, which could contribute to her own anxiety and depression. (Some sources suggest a 15% chance of developing depression if you have a first degree relative (the second source may be especially useful). Generaliased Anxiety Disorder itself does not appear to have a higher rate in first degree relatives, but *may* increase chances of other mood disorders, it's not clear.

      Basically, because so much of this is guess work, and because the disorders don't appear to be easy to pass on, I would not worry hugely. There also usually have to be certain environmental triggers before you develope a disorder like this. I wouldn't worry too much about it, just be aware in the future, if you find life very hard to cope with for a long period of time, try counselling - it may act as a preventative, nipping problems in the bud.

  6. QUESTION:
    Was this really just a panic attack or heart attack?
    First let me say im 26 years old, female,super lean and in great physical shape,always been healthy and no huge illness/disease ever, I gave had mental health issues in the past, so there is history if that.

    I went to the ER yesterday in an ambulance cause out of NO where I felt like I couldnt breathe,very anxious,dry mouth,trembling/jittery,feeling faint,and complete terror. (no pain anywhere).. It was all so crazy cause it was litteraly out of no where!!! Now, the medics took my vitals and said my heart looked great,my Bp was elevated at the time cause I was scared/nervous. They told me I prob didn't need to go to the ER, but since I was super scared.. I went. The Dr in the ER said I had every classic sign of a severe panic/anxiety attack. He didn't do any blood work,no monitoring,etc.. Just talked to me to get my history and said "you are ok, you aren't going to die of a heart attack at your age.. You seem to be in great health". He gave me a script for Ativan.

    Anyways, I'm really scared cause today i am exhausted.. Can't stop yawning (I only got 4 hours or so of sleep lastnight)..I did however wake up at 8am and go walking 2 miles just about... I find if I'm up and moving, I feel better. At times I sometimes notice I get very slight pains throughout my chest near my underarms that come and go.. Also I feel like I'm always hyper/anxious!! Like I have a ton of nervous energy!!! And here within the past 2 months or so, I find if I speed walk. I at times have trouble catching my breath. (and I'm in GREAT shape, you can see my abs)

    I was diagnosed with GAD when I was 16 (generalized anxiety disorder) with panic attacks. I used to be on paxil and lexapro but stopped taking them.. My brother also suffers major anxiety and at first before he got diagnosed, he would freak out thinking it's his heart.

    I read that in women, heart attack symptoms can go on for weeks/months before the actual attack which worries me!!!

    Any advice??? I'm reallllllly nervous here.

    • ANSWER:
      Your whole question is a panic attack in essay form.

      Gawd - have a glass of wine and lay in the sun for a couple hours. Get over yourself!

  7. QUESTION:
    Bad doctor what should I do?
    I have an infected tick bite that I pulled out of me with my fingers over 10 days ago. It has a yellow center and purpleish ring around the outside. I have been feeling ill and before thought it was from a sunburn. But, then the bite hurt and itched and reminded me of it. I peeled part of the crusty scab over the bite off and there was what looked like 2 insect legs in the yellow crust.The border of the bite itself is engorged and red. I started vomiting and had nausea the next day. I had aches and chills off and on all last week. I decided I should see a Dr. When I went to see the Dr at the community health care center, he first told me I never saw what bit me. I had told the nurse I had. I told him that. He told me the tick bite was as is was because I had poked it very hard. I never did. That's retarded. He told me I had no signs of illness, but he never asked. He told me I had no aches or pains, when I had and I told him I had. He said that 10 days was to late to develop any reaction, and I would have shown signs sooner. He told me only 1 size tick is out now in summer the tiny ones, but he said lyme disease is insignificant and not worth his time to follow up on. I live In upstate NY, and garden and have a hobby farm. I get ticks all the time and never had this happen before. They feel like bee stings and form small red circles. I find many a year, and every year pull one of two out of me. He told me I was fine and sent me out. I was still billed for a visit where he never took me seriously or treated me. He never examined me, just looked at the bite and told me his opinions as facts without asking me questions or listening to me. I went else where to another Dr and they told me ticks harbor many pathogens and gave me antibiotics and told me I did have signs of infection. My sister told me the first doctor refused to treat me because I had no health insurance and he knew he could get away with it.
    I googled this Dr and found a review of him saying he is new to this place and had insulted and ignored some other woman telling her she was overweight, needed to exercise, and had an anxiety disorder, when he doesn't treat those. He asked her and her roommate if they were gay when they are not and the question had nothing to do with why she came in. Surprising because he never asked me any questions or examined me in any way. He told me what I was feeling and what happened which didn't happen. He is an imbecile.
    What are the proper steps to make sure this doctor refunds the money he doesn't deserve and report him for what makes him liable for a malpractice suit? Turning me away without examining me or looking at me when I warranted care? Either he really is utterly retarded or demented, or he is sexist and believe women are attention seeking healthy oxes who don't need medical care? BTW, I have plenty of medical experience, 4 months shy of a rn degree, and assisted my dad when he was dying of cancer. I have never interacted with a Dr this ignorant or really sick himself. I know professionalism when I see it, and it wasn't this Dr. I just wanted to interject that I had a serious concern because there are many trolls who harbor fondness of writing inappropriate answers on yahoo. Thanks for any input.

    • ANSWER:
      Hi-
      I'm sorry you had a bad experience. Its great that you had the health knowledge to take this further and get treated.
      The sad truth is that if you already paid him, you are out of luck. Suing him would just cost you money.
      Other then making you mad and costing you - you don't have enough damages to take him to a court.
      You could turn him into the better business association- or contact his licensing board. Just google the NYS dept of education (thats where he is licensed from) and file a complaint.
      If you have not paid your bill yet...consider not paying him. At the end of the day, the doctors office is a business. I owned a private practice and I know there is little you can do to a patient that won't pay.

  8. QUESTION:
    Is there something wrong with me? Part 2. LOL!!!!?
    I'm sorry for writing this question again, but I was not very specific in the last question and I want to give you bit of background history.

    Okay so.. I was brought up in a very conservative family. My parents are well into their sixties and are from a generation where being gay is just completely wrong to them. Personally, I never thought it was wrong and I have always known that I am gay. Always! ..and I defend my sexual orientation to the death (even if it means having major arguments with my folks over this). However, as staunch in my views as I am, I think I may have got sucked in by this "gay is wrong" palava and maybe (if I can use this term) brainwashed into believing that sexual contact with a man is somehow wrong. On that note, I am still very pro-gay people and will go to gay bars and things like that without batting an eyelid.

    When I wasn't out, I was scared of people thinking that I was gay, because I didn't want them to find out for fear of either being treated like an alien or it getting back to my parents. In the end, I may JUST MAY have developed an anxiety disorder and depression which eventually compelled me to come out. I was sicking of living other peoples wishes and just thought, what the..? I am who I am and nothing can change that, if I want sexual relations with a man, then I will have sexual relations with a man.

    I am now 24 and I came out last year (hence my statement about coming out later than normal). My parents now know about my sexuality and although they are supportive, I know deep down they have reserved feelings (shall we say!) about my sexual orientation. However, I am still a virgin and have only ever kissed (experimental-wise) women. I have never been on a date. I just kissed those people to experiment. I know it sounds seedy, but it really wasn't.

    All my family have shown outward signs of approval and my friends have been really supportive but the problem is, I have been going to gay bars recently, but if someone moves in for a kiss or wants to go anything beyond talking I just freak and when they go in for a kiss I back off and say "do you want a drink?" or something similar.

    I am comfortable with my sexuality though and I know i'm gay.

    Is there something wrong with me?

    • ANSWER:
      I wouldn't label it as "something wrong" with you; however, it appears your past anxieties and the homophobia you were raised with is creating problems for you now. Being true to yourself and others and accepting yourself for who you are is a big positive step. You just need to work on getting over the phobia of actually being physically intimate with those you are attracted to. It would probably do you a world of good to visit a counselor who is experienced in sexuality awareness or something similar, who can help you put those fears out of your mind so you can pursue and develop your sexuality.

      You found yourself very lucky that your family and friends have been so supportive of you, at least outwardly. Even if they have reserved feelings about it, let them keep it to themselves and don't let their problems become your problems. One of these days you'll meet someone who simply makes your heart float and it will feel so right to you to kiss, cuddle, and enjoy physical intimacy with him. Good luck!

  9. QUESTION:
    Are 'Casual Dating' sites genuine, or usually scams?
    I'm talking about 'Adult Dating' sites; I'm sure you know the type :) Anyway, I've signed up to a few and the same thing always seems to happen. Either women I'm interested in don't respond, or they flirt with me but when I contact them they don't respond, or they respond once but never agree to 'hook up'.

    I'm a 28 year old male, who has not been with a woman for a long time, due to battling intense shyness and anxiety disorder, so it's important to meet someone on there soon.

    Are most of them scams? (eg having the site owner pretend to be actual members to lure in men, and then take their membership money).

    Or are some of them actually genuine?

    • ANSWER:
      Most casual dating sites are scams, The reason is very few women sign up for them and tons of men do. So they send out fake messages to men to get them to pay, then once they do they never hear anything from one of these women again

  10. QUESTION:
    Are you jealous of people with more active sex lives?
    Due to having an anxiety disorder I don't have an ideal sex life, as dating / pursuing women is intensely stressful and I just can't 'be myself'. Jealously rears its head in a big way from time to time.

    Especially things such as sex research or pornography, whereby men and women just turn up and have fantastic, fulfilling sex with each other without any fear of rejection or emotional baggage, and the security of knowing exactly where they stand with the other person. They get to live out their sexual fantasy (sex with a stranger) and seemingly have a great time doing so. Makes me jealous and depressed whenever I think about it. It seems deeply unfair; there are many people who don't have good sex lives (due to shyness, or the way society messes us up creating hang ups and inhibitions etc), and yet a good sex life seems so vital for emotional and physical health, and being able to feel wanted and desired by another person, if only for an afternoon.

    So, are you jealous of those with more fulfilling sex lives?

    Do you think this type of jealousy is natural, or just a sign of low self-esteem?

    And how does sexual envy differ depending on gender?

    • ANSWER:
      Who says these people are having fulfilled sex lives? Them....yeah wink wink, everyone out there is having mind blowing sex 4x a day. RIGGGGHT.

      The average couple has sex a little over 60 times a year. There are only 52 weeks in a year so do the math.

  11. QUESTION:
    what is psychologically wrong with me?
    I come from a dysfunctional family. Seven kids, three different fathers. I only have one brother who is 100% full blood. All the others are half but still no distinction was ever made. My father was/is a child molester. I was never molested but my siblings were. My mother was an alcoholic, she has been diagnosed bipolar disorder. She's extremely hot and cold. She has OCD in MANY forms. She left school in the fourth grade. I've always been looked at as the out case in my family. I've always been called by my last name and it feels as though everything wrong with my family is blamed on my last name..or me.

    I lived at home with my sister, older brother (not full), and my nephew till I was 25. I'm now 27 and living in the "real world" and just now getting to see how truly dysfunctional my family was and is. Living with my family was hell, wasn't allowed to be out past 11pm even though I was an adult who paid rent and has never used drugs. And now it's gotten to the point where my sisters are so cruel to me. I was physically attacked by one of them for some supposed "hear say" things that were never said by me. And ever since then, I'm not invited to any family gatherings at all. All of my sisters have children, none of them have jobs. Or EVER have had a job. I will randomly google my name and find the most horrific things said about my online and I have no idea why. I understand some people you just don't like...but I just can not understand for the life of me why I'm being pushed aside and treated so poorly. My younger brother (my full brother) is also ignored but not degrated to the point that I am.

    My oldest sister is 75% of the problem. I remember as a child, I was always my moms favorite, and she hated it. She hated that I was musically talented...that I was the only child to not need speech classes or any LD classes at all, I was editor of my school newspaper...and so on. It's like...I was so good that it just pissed her off. I look back at my childhood and remember her physically beating me, making me eat my dinner off of a plate with pornographic pictures drawn on it. and such....

    I hoard things compulsively, I shop A LOT! I'm overweight, learning is extremely difficult for me. Though I am in college at the moment. I work full time and have a boyfriend. But everyone around me is always telling me "You are so inept" or "I can't believe you haven't experienced this yet".

    I just recently started driving my car alone without any direction from anyone else and that's been difficult. I'm afraid of big spaces...I can't even stand next to a sign that is very tall because it gives me the feeling that I might float away LOL I know that's silly but for this reason I'm scared to death to fly a kite or ride a rollercoaster.

    I've never traveled EVER. I live in WV and have only been to Ohio and VA. I've never seen the beach...never flown, just never went anywhere. I've worked since I was 16, which is VERY unusual for my family. Most women where I come from marry VERY young. and then have children.

    I hate change and everything scares me. I've been told by doctors before that I have an anxiety disorder. It's extremely difficult for me to push myself out of my comfort zone, often times I get frustrated because I can not learn quick enough or I'm not grasping the subject enough and just want to cry and give up.

    I feel as though my growth as a human being has been stunted and I'm stuck as a 14 year old or younger. And I'm not sure if I'm OCD and bipolar like my mother or what. I just can not figure out why everything...every little thing comes SO HARD to me and I'm left wondering....what's wrong with me?

    My worst fear is that what is wrong with my is in my genes and I'm terrified of having a child and them being as socially inept and unprepared for life as I am. And that's how I feel..unprepared. I feel as though I learned nothing from my childhood besides survival. I was teased by my family...my friends...kids my age...my father, I'm finally at a point where I can stick up for myself and to everyone in my family they feel like this makes me look like "the bad guy" now.

    Please dont' be harsh....I'm not looking for sympathy...just your opinion as to what may psychologically be going on with me.

    Thanks
    It won't let me reply to any answers...so I will just say this. To the first two people to answer..thank you very much. It's weird...but just hearing someone else say that I'm not insane or doomed...lol makes me feel MUCH better.

    I'd LOVE to be a part of a group for abused women....but there are none in my area. None that are known to the general public that is. BUT you have given me a great idea....I can't be the only person who has survived a life like this where I come from...maybe I should start a group?!

    • ANSWER:
      You could think about yourself diagnostically from lots of angles - anxiety, agoraphobia etc, or you could see yourself as a trauma survivor who has actually done amazingly well considering all the obstacles in your way. You're not wrong - what you've been put through is though.

      You work, you study, you have a relationship! Some anxieties would be a normal response to your upbringing, but as you get more confident and experience more of life they may become less of a feature. You're taking lots of positive steps - driving in your car by yourself is a good step. Anxiety can interfere with being able to take in and retain information - anything which helps your anxiety can help you to find learning easier. But what matters is to find out your learning style and wherever possible do your learning that way.

      If you haven't tried psychological therapy or group support with other abuse survivors please do consider it as it can be a really healing experience. They may be able to help you negotiate the issues of how to deal with a toxic family who aren't done hurting you yet if they get the chance.

      Good luck!

      EDIT: Had a look online. Maybe the http://www.waicwv.com/ phoneline could offer you some advice on accessing support services even if their service isn't for you, or they might have ideas about setting up a group. Setting up a group might be a really good way forward and an empowering experience, but there's lots of planning to consider, like how or whether you will screen new members, where to meet. The main thing is, this is your time to look after you, so don't put pressure on yourself if it's not the right time to begin planning and caring for others - maybe get the lowdown from other non-local survivor support groups about how they got started? Hope it goes well.

  12. QUESTION:
    Do you think I'm weird?
    It may be a little hard to believe, but in real life, I'm very.. "shy" and things. My mom thinks I have social anxiety disorder. I type a lot here on Yahoo Answers because sometimes I need to let it out and sometimes I'll say "mean" things but I'm just trying to be funny and people give me a thumbs down. It's like the Joker said "Why so serious?" I love the Dark Knight...
    I'm a teenage girl but I hate shopping. I don't like skinny jeans or slutty clothes or shorts/skirts. I have a lot of t-shirts but don't enjoy wearing them because I don't like my arms, my elbows are ashy. Some kid said "Banana Boat" to me when I was in sixth grade and I haven't forgotten it. Also in sixth grade, I used to sit and meditate pretending I was a Jedi (I used to be very outgoing). My feet are gigantic - a size 9 in women and I'm just starting high school. I am also a bit tall... I like touching my scabs but I'm scared of blood. I'm scared of everything, and I do mean everything (from walls, in case they collapse, to the dark to spiders to flies to strangers to talking to people to one story houses, I live in a two story). I love video games more than almost anything, they are my whole life. I love Star Wars: Knights of the Old Republic I and II (Kotor for short), Halo (mostly 2 an 3), Gears of War 1 and 2, Mass Effect, the Elder Scrolls IV: Oblivion, The Urbz - all of those for the Xbox, as well as Final Fantasy 7-10 (I've loved them since my childhood). I listen to the music and soundtracks for all of those games, especially Kotor, Halo, and Mass Effect, and each Final Fantasy games. I'm listening to the Ravager by Mark Griskey (main composer for Kotor II) right now. My brother borrowed the Oblivion: Game of the Year Edition from a friend last summer. I obsessively played it all day as an Imperial. I loved it. I cried whenever I had to leave the house (I still do, I've left the house 4 times the whole summer). I recently bought Oblivion but it's the normal edition and I teared up because I realized there is no Sheogorath or Shivering Isles, which is my favorite location of the game. I accidentally deleted my new person just as I got Guildmaster of the Fighters Guild. In Kotor, I play with the same female characters (brown skin and purple hair - in the second, she has a funky bun but I like it), with the same light side playthrough and probably same dialogue choices. My Xbox is broken, and I'm upset now because it'll be a few more weeks until I can play them again. I need them. In video games I'm scared to fight alone - in Halo, I dive in front of the marines to protect them from grenades and guns. I'm now listening to Heavy Price Paid from my copy of the Halo 2 Soundtrack. I love instrumental music, and rap. And Robert Pattinson's and Vannesa Hudgen's songs. I dance in my room all of the time, sometimes to songs I don't even like, like Fergalicious, My Humps (it usually makes me uncomfortable), London Bridge, Sexy Back, Elevator... I dance like a spastic three-year-old Michael Jackson. My best mile time last school year was 13 minutes and I was trying. I'm tired a lot. My feet smell like corn and toenails... Um... I really have to pee. I love reading. I know it's mainstream, but I love Twilight. I know he's not perfect, but Edward Cullen is so lovely. I resent Bella's character for being so selfish and for hurting him, and for many other things. I like Alistair from Breaking Dawn. I believe in abstinence. I've never kissed anyone and I doubt anyone will ever want to. I like berry flavored gum. I want to be ignored but I'm scared of being this lonely before. I don't want to go to college. I signed up for Drama I this year (God, I'm nervous for school) because I want to be an actress and got it and last night after receiving my schedule, I cried because I'm scared. I'm scared of people and teenagers (known as "peers") and teachers. I bite my nails all the time. I love Red Ecko shoes but I'm too nervous to ask for some because my mom loves picking out my clothes so I let her, but I don't always like them... I like hoodies. I forgot to clip my toenails again. Sometimes I'm okay with being alone, but I also want to be and feel normal, something I've never been. I want to be close with my family again but they hate me, especially my parents. I get nervous and tense whenever I hear my father because I'm afraid he'll yell at me. I'm so relieved he'll be working in a different state for about a year, starting next week, so I can finally relax. I don't like touching people, especially my family, but I also yearn to hug someone sometimes, to feel warm. I want to feel close to someone, someday. I never ever stop thinking about Robert Pattinson. He's the first thing I think of when I wake up and my last thought when I sleep. I own the Twilight DVD, I've seen it enough times that I know every line. I like the music of the main menu I also know every line to the first episode of Hannah Montana. I love High School Musical, I've seen all thre
    I want a soulmate. I like jelly sandwiches, not peanut butter. I don't own an iPod like normal people, I burn CDs instead. I love my teddy bear Charlotte, sometimes I call her Char Char. I've had her since I was 6, and I've cried on her so many times. I cry a lot. I'm weak. I hate sports. No one likes me anymore. I have one friend, sort of, but she only talks of her problems but of course I will listen to her. Everyone wants to feel understood, I think. I feel like I don't matter anymore though. I may sound overdramatic, but I'm not. I like Promise Me perfume from Aeropostale. I don't know why, I guess. I like watching Even Stevens, the Hills and Gossip Girl (I know, I know...), Made, and Heroes. I love Star Wars so much - Episode III is my favorite. I used to wish I could be a Jedi. I love double-bladed lightsabers, blue crystals. My favorite Kotor II character, other than my own, is Visas. I want to make my parents proud of me for once. I'm scared Robert Pattinson is unhappy.
    but I also cry because I don't know him. I'm an idiot. I am both a bad person and misunderstood. I don't want kids. I'm nervous about getting married because of "sex". I don't care about looks. I want to make someone happy someday. I want to be loved.

    There, I'm done. I'm sorry for the novel.

    • ANSWER:
      WOW.
      I don't think your weird at all just diffrent from what people think is normal.When school starts maybe you can sign up for clubs or organizations that involve things you like (Star Wars and other video games) trust me there are a lot of people that don't care about looks and everyone needs a good friend who they can complain to as well as listen to their complaints, and maybe you should tell your mom you don't have a problem you just need to find friends who you are comfortable around...
      oh and don't change to make anyone like you or you will just fell worse :)

  13. QUESTION:
    for those of you in therapy - how do you deal with the 48 hours notice? rules?
    for instance i can only afford therapy thru my insurance.. but if im busy the day before i wouldnt just be ble to cancel. and id have to pay..
    i could only cancel and save the money if i give the therapist 2 or sometimes 3 days notice, depending on the therapist.
    this is the only thing stopping me right now from signing up with the women i had a consult with..
    i was reminded of the fact that.. if i have to cancel its like hundreds..
    what do u guys think?
    do u think its worth it..
    and i shud just go

    (im going for avoidant personality disorder and anxiety)

    • ANSWER:
      If you provide less than 48 hours notice you will be charged 50% of the scheduled fee. Take care always....

  14. QUESTION:
    possible childhood molesatation helplease?
    i am a transsexual women with a lot psyctriatic disorders. I have borderline personality disorder, shown signs bipolar maniac, severe depression, and somatoform/somatozation disorder (sorry i am confused which one it is, i have body pains real caused by anxiety but wont kill me). It was once thought that my borderline personality of that of some kind of abuse, the only abuse was my parents never realized i was depressed and transsexual and took away my eomotions which felt like emotional abuse. well the therapists all them i saw worked with abuse victims and parents so they interviewed my parents well my brain was hardwired to see certain things in nth degree meaning it was their but legally i was more abusing them then they abusing me not that my parents turned me in they realize its the BPD.

    But the last few years i been wondering if i have been sexually molestated as a kid not by caregivers or faily mind you. i was homeless for a year guys touching me they new i was transsexual i was a guy then but i wonder if they thought i was abused as a kid and knew they could get away with it. i dont like people touching even family because of this. by a neorupsyc my borderline they thought was actually genetic mental illness runs in both sides of my family. i always thought that my somaticform was caused by my depression of being transsexual one of symptoms is genetilia hurting well most transsexual hate their genetilia. but could depression of being transsgendered triggered memories of molesatation of childhood and cause somatoform. and is good idea to see a hypnotherapist and what should i except, what i am worried about is false memory, a strong part wants to beleive that false meory doesnt exist but i could see a point in some people and i could see me implicat say my parents because well my brain percieved childhood abanment which actually never acquired and i am know trying to forgive myself of accusing my family of this so i am afraid i might accuse someone i care about that i was molestated by them and it never happened any help any ideas. this feeling molestation comes and goes. i actually been abused in jr high i came close in gym class but nothing happened, klike i said shelters etc.

    • ANSWER:
      this is a very complex issue, I'm an Alcohol and drug counsellor but am also studying Mental Health at the moment, it is possible that the somatoform is caused by or linked to your depression (it's not something I have covered). as far as the molestation, it is actually common for people to repress memories of being molested for years, if not decades into adulthood, so if you feel like it is a possibility then it is something you should give a lot of thought to as far as what you want to do, as far as "false memories" hypnotisim doesn't really work like that. Hypnotherapists are trained and understand how to interprate what there client not only says but how they move, a lot of the body gives off indicators to fact and fiction or truth and lies depending on what you want to call them.

      I would definetly talk to your GP or any other therapist that you may have

      I wish you the best my friend, as someone who is Bipolar I know it's not easy

  15. QUESTION:
    How to start my sort-of sad story?
    It's about a sixteen year-old girl, Erika Night, who suffers severe social anxiety disorders. She has lived with her Nan because her parents died when she was just two in a horrendous house fire. Erika is very shy and closed up, not letting anyone inside but her Nan and a small disabled girl that attends private school. Erika's Nan is really worried about Erika, so she signs her up for a summer camp that might help her. Erika is appalled. Her Nana apologizes and says it's for her own good. Erika meets the head, a nice woman who too has social disorders. She has two sons that live with her in the camp. Erika falls madly and passionately in love with one of them, George, while Simon likes Erika. As he finds out about Erika and George, he goes on a rampage, ending up KO'ing a girl and a teacher. The story ends slightly happier, Simon is dating the girl he KO'd, and George proposes to Erika. She accepts, and in a five years later flash forward, Erika has a beautiful toddler called Maryam.
    @i like your beard, I have heard of the House of Night novels, but never read them. My friend has, and keeps going on about how wonderful a guy called Erik Night was. Erika and Night seemed to go together so I just thought, why not? I don't plan to publish it or anything.

    • ANSWER:
      I think the plot is quite interesting, and I guess I would read it.

      Only one thing to watch out for though, there is a book series called house of night, and there is a guy called Erik Night from that, people may think you are copying.

      However, I am impressed, I can't wait to read it!

      Hmm... I would normally say think of your own ideas but I guess I'll help you.

      Describe her in her room at night, or start it when the Nan tells her that she's going to camp.

      I can't tell you how to start it, just give you ideas as to where.

      How to start it is the authors job; not ours :)

  16. QUESTION:
    Asking to be removed from R.S.O registry after 10 years on Oregon registry for misdemeanors?
    My husband was arrested in1999 and prosecuted in Washington County in Oregon. They added charge on top of charge to plea agreement, which they also added a felony charge with the possibility of 20-25 years in prison. This was about a week before the George Bush election and this was "Get Tough on Crime". They arrested him with a force of police (about five cars) and a television crew.

    The actual offense his just not what was portrayed on television, newspapers, and he owned his own technical business. The television coverage tainted any kind a mental fairness to the crime. The crime was putting an ad in the paper for a housekeeper for an invalid man. When they called he asked them some general questions and then told them that he was looking for someone to clean the house, wear sexy outfits and have sex if they wanted to. Almost everyone said no except for two gals. One was in her thirties and a drug addict, the other was nineteen years old. They settled on a price and what would be done and it seemed they agreed. The nineteen year old brought her baby and the boyfriend with her to the first meeting. She ask my husband to write down exactly what he wanted done sexually and how much he would pay for those acts. So being the detailed man he is, he wrote it down. They left for that night. The following night she came back and was wearing a french maid outfit. She told him she just wanted to clean and have no sex so he said OK. She came everyday for five days with absolutely no pressure to do so. They had no sexual or any physical contact. On about the third day they (the gals boyfriend came to) and tried to force him to pay them 0.00. He said no. The next day she came alone. When the cleaning was done she quietly slid out the front door. My husband, not trusting her, ran to the front door and saw she had left it unlocked. Just as he locked the door someone tried to get in. Then they beat on the door extremely loudly. He looked out and it was the young woman's boyfriend and this HUGE guy with him. They finally left. The next night she came back to clean (Her hours were 10-6pm) She work and left and said nothing after that. About two weeks later the phone rang and it was the girl. She said " You knew I was sixteen." My husband just froze because he thought she was nineteen and now she calls two weeks later and says she is sixteen. He said nothing but hung up. Shortly after that his water didn't work so he went down to the apartment management office to fill out a form to have it looked at. Will in the office two police officers entered the office and arrested him. When he walked out there were police all over the place and a camera crew. Through the next year and tons of Zanax he had to run his business with about 1/2 the accounts he originally started with. The friends he had abandoned him and so did his family with this horrible news coverage. He had the best attorney in the state working on the case and he decided that he should plea deal because the county was so far to the right that they would be blinded by the sensationalized news coverage. They had in the plea agreement that he touch her breast, which wasn't true. His attorney told him to sign the papers anyway. My husband has and has had since childhood extreme anxiety disorder and sometimes goes into emergency with it. He failed two lie detector tests and I think it is because of the anxiety disorder. He originally received five years probation and numerous misdemeanors. The same Judge eighteen months later dropped the five years probation but he still has to register as a sex offender for the rest of his life. He has never hurt and never would hurt a woman, child, or animal. He has lost his business, friends, and he can not get a job. After the plea agreement he found out the girl was an emancipated teen mother living with her boyfriend. What he did falls under soliciting prostitution. Statistics prove that this offense is never repeated once a person is arrested. He was forty eight at the time of the crime. Is there anyway in this world to finally be able to get on with our life? This young woman has probably got on with her life and of course the other one did too.

    Has our society become so uncaring, unforgiving, non-compassionate that we just want to label a person and throw them out of society?

    One crime without physical contact based solely on one persons version gets years of suffering, loss of saving, business, friends, can not get a job or get one and when they find out you were arrested for a sex crime fire you, can not find a place to live and people are afraid of you and don't trust you. You are called the 3-P'sa -pedophile, pervert, predator.

    Does the worst act define a person or is a persons life the defined by the good they do for others?

    Is there anyway to get off the Oregon Registry?
    Attention: Attorney's or Senior Law students
    If you are interested in fighting these politically motivated laws that have not saved one child please email me and we can work together to put together a case that these laws run against the constitution.

    There are numerous constitutional errs and unjustifiable, cruel punishment which can also subject a person to harassment and even death in some situations from uninformed, zealous crusaders.

    • ANSWER:
      What you write about your husband's case is interpreted by you, the person who believes he'd never hurt a fly and then you go on to state that the 2 girls he "associated with" have gone on with their lives and are doing just dandy. How do you know that ? You don't walk in their shoes.
      It's true I don't know your man but I do know other child molesters and I too once upon a time fought for their freedom and believed them to be 100% innocent and that the young girls must have been trash for turning them into the law.
      Was I wrong, oh yes in deed. After knowing these sex offenders for awhile and hearing them boast during drunks rampages, it turns out they harmed many a child and got on the sex offender registry for one of their young victims having the guts to go forward in court and see to a prosecution. Most child molestation cases go by the wayside due to the parents or the child not willing to drag themselves through the muck of legal chaos.
      All I really know for sure at this point in my life , is that there is absolutely no reason an adult should sexually molest any minor, period.
      With time comes the hard truth and the pain is horrific to learn and live with daily for the innocent.
      The guilty always claim they are innocent because they have no remorse and are destined to repeat their crimes because they are manipulators .

  17. QUESTION:
    english help 16 assignment insight students plz?
    1. When Macbeth hears that Fleance has escaped the murderers, he reacts with
    A. relief.
    B. anxiety.
    C. happiness.
    D. indifference.

    2. Immediately upon learning Fleance has escaped the murderers,
    A. Macbeth orders the murderers find and kill him.
    B. Macbeth sees the ghost of Banquo.
    C. Macbeth decides he’ll have to kill Fleance himself.
    D. Macbeth orders the murderers be killed.

    3. Hecate intends to ensure Macbeth’s downfall by making him
    A. devoted.
    B. angry.
    C. overconfident.
    D. fearful.

    4. At the beginning of Scene Six, Lennox speaks of Macbeth’s sorrow and nobility in a tone that is
    A. objective.
    B. affectionate.
    C. comforting.
    D. sarcastic.

    5. Who delivers the news to Macduff that his wife and children are dead?
    A. Malcolm
    B. Macbeth
    C. Ross
    D. Lennox

    6. In the extended banquet scene, Macbeth criticizes Banquo for being absent. What makes that speech ironic?
    A. Banquo is present in the form of a ghost.
    B. The assembled lords are aware of Banquo’s murder.
    C. Macbeth is unaware of Banquo’s death.
    D. Banquo had no intention of attending the banquet.

    7. At the banquet, Macbeth’s tortured conscience causes him to
    A. drink excessively.
    B. confess the murder of Fleance.
    C. challenge Banquo’s ghost.
    D. stagger out of the banquet hall.

    8. During the banquet, Lady Macbeth
    A. tries to explain away her husband’s odd behavior.
    B. sees the ghost also but tries to ignore it.
    C. questions Macbeth’s sanity.
    D. confesses her own guilt.

    9. In response to Macbeth’s questions, the witches
    A. tell him everything and predict the course of his entire life.
    B. call upon the apparitions, who answer most of his questions but warn him not to probe too deeply.
    C. conjure up the ghost of the king, who answers the questions.
    D. attempt to intimidate Macbeth and threaten him with a curse.

    10. When Macbeth hears that no one born of a woman will harm him, he decides to
    A. leave Macduff alone.
    B. kill all the wives of his peers.
    C. kill Macduff anyway.
    D. kill everyone in line for the throne, but spare their families.

    11. Lady Macduff misses her last chance for escape, which comes when
    A. an anonymous messenger warns her to flee.
    B. her son suggests a plot for their escape.
    C. Ross defends her husband’s good character.
    D. the murderers make too much noise at the door.

    12. Malcolm pretends that he is too evil to become king in order to
    A. avoid the responsibilities of ruling Scotland.
    B. ascertain Macduff’s loyalty.
    C. fulfill the witches’ prophecies.
    D. ensure that his brother inherits the throne.

    13. When Ross joins Malcolm and Macduff in Act Four, Scene Three, he says to Macduff, “Let not your ears despise my tongue forever, / Which shall possess them with the heaviest sound / That ever yet they heard.” He means
    A. do not listen too closely to what I am saying.
    B. I am about to warn you of impending disaster.
    C. please do not hate me because I bring bad news.
    D. do not worry about my next statement.

    14. When Macduff receives the news of his family, Malcolm urges him to
    A. rouse his anger.
    B. grieve peacefully.
    C. stay away from Scotland.
    D. try not to think about it.

    15. In Act Four, Scene Three, Malcolm and Macduff meet in England and discuss
    A. their own suffering.
    B. Macbeth’s treachery.
    C. the valor of the English troops.
    D. childhood memories.

    16. The murder of Lady Macduff and her children differs from that of Duncan because it is prompted by
    A. petty jealousy.
    B. unchecked ambition.
    C. fear and rage.
    D. shameless greed.

    17. Which of the following does NOT show signs of disorder in Macbeth?
    A. Nature
    B. Lady Macbeth
    C. Scotland
    D. Malcolm

    18. Which of the following does NOT demonstrate the theme of appearance versus reality?
    A. Banquo’s ghost
    B. Lady Macbeth’s warm greeting when King Duncan arrives at her home
    C. Macduff’s sorrow at the death of his family
    D. Lady Macbeth smearing blood on the faces and hands of King Duncan’s guards

    19. Match the following descriptions to their appropriate terms.1. The moment of greatest tension, uncertainty, or audience involvement
    2. Providing the theme, establishing the setting, and introducing the major characters
    3. Act where the earlier tragic force causes the failing fortunes of the hero
    4. Consists of increases in tension or uncertainty developing out of the conflict the protagonist faces
    5. That moment in which the protagonist's fortunes change irrecoverably for the worse
    6. Unwinds previous tension and helps provide closure
    7. What the audience should experience - an overwhelming emotional release

    1 2 3 4 5 6 7 A. Exposition
    1 2 3 4 5 6 7 B. Catharsis
    1 2 3 4 5 6 7 C. Denouement
    1 2 3 4 5 6 7 D. Reversal

    • ANSWER:
      1.D
      2.B
      3.C
      4.D
      5.C
      6.A
      7.C
      8.A
      9.B
      10.A
      11.A
      12.B
      13.C
      14.A
      15.B
      16.D
      17.
      18.
      19.

      I don't know 17,18,19 but I'm pretty sure all the others are correct. It has been awhile since I have read it. Hope this helps :)

  18. QUESTION:
    How am i supposed to deal with this?
    Hey guys. I'm 18 and i have S.A.D (Socian Anxiety Disorder/ Social phpbia) Nobody knows i have it this mental disorder.

    More to the point: I have no job because of my disorder, I'm not in college. I just it in the house everyday all day, and i got brilliant grades when i left school, so i'm a bit of a waste. I see most of my friends passing their drivers test, and getting jobs, and just becoming adults, whilst i'm left in the house. I haven't been to get my eyes tested, even though my eye test is over due. I just can't bring myself to do it. My hair needs relaxing. But it's agony for me to go and see my hairdresser and sit there for hours in an awkward silence, while she does my hair. I need a new bank card. But the bank is a big no no. I can't use the telephone. I can't go to the doctors, because my mind dreams up all of these differenf scenarios of what could go wrong whilst i'm there - or how i would embarass myself. Boy, is it hard!

    Recently, my mother has been nagging me about signing on with jobseekers, because we really, really need the money. It almost killed me to pick up the phone and talk to the harshly-voiced woman on the other end to set up an appointment with jobseekers. But i got through it...just. I worried days in advance about the interview - thought about suicide. The night before the interview, i was so stressed about it, i took more than the prescribed dose of paracetamol, with a can of potent alcohol. The next day, i was throwing up everywhere and dizzy. Not nice, but at least i didn't have to go out right?

    I've managed to avoid making another appointment with them until now. But these past couple of days my mother wont let it go. So i told her that i had called them and made an appointment on Friday - this friday, when in actual fact, i haven't. Does anybody know of any excuses or anything like that, i could use to get out of it? You'd really be helping me out here. Thanks to everyone who took the time to read this. it is greatly appreciated!

    Before people respond, telling me to just tell my mother about my condition, it's not that easy. It was hard enough telling her that i was a lesbian. Now having to come out with this as well. It may just damn neer kill me.

    Take care
    xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

    • ANSWER:
      I have social anxiety too and i was also ashamed of it and kept it a secret for 10 years, i am now 24 and feel like i have wasted the best times, going clubbing etc. I am slowly getting help but i think it will be a few years before i have finally got rid of it.
      The best thing you can do is tell someone, you don't have to tell your mum but ask a friend to come to the doctors with you or go on your own if you are feeling up to it. There are lots of help out there for you but as someone who is trying to recover i will tell you it is hard, you have to face your fears everyday but it is worth it, i can now go to a few shops on my own so a big improvement!
      Tell someone now as you are wasting your life sat at home! If you want to talk more then please feel free to email me, link on profile, good luck

  19. QUESTION:
    Question for Christians?
    Is it considered witchcraft to pronounce curses on people?

    My mother was jealous of teh attention I was getting from my dad she told me I was a worthless piece of shit everyday. I had an anxiety disorder for 11 years and my self esteem was so low I felt like I did not belong to the human race. I also had aneroxia for 6 years before I was 14 years old and my mother refused to take me to a doctor because she wanted me to suffer. So I cursed her. I asked God to damn her to hell and to hate her soul the way that she hated mine.

    Then I cursed my dad because he doesn't respect me for being fat and treated me like I had the emotinal maturity of a three year old enfant. Tried to get me locked in a psychiatric ward because I told him I believed in God which he believed was a sign of mental illness.

    Then I cursed a bunch of false prophets who lied to me giving me false words, that deceived me rather than helped me.

    Then I cursed a prophet at church who refused to give me a word from God because I told her I had schizophrenia and she thought I didn't deserve to be loved by God.

    Then I cursed a man who tried to sabotage my friendships with other christians people because he despised me for having low self esteem.

    Then I cursed a woman who tried to destroy my faith in God by feeding me lies about who he was because she was jealous of me for having more money then me.

    Is this considered witchcraft?

    • ANSWER:
      Love your neighbor as your self. Love does no wrong. Jesus great command is that we Love one another. All men sin and fall short of the glory of God. Repent and stand and walk.

  20. QUESTION:
    Can someone help me with my conclusion please!?
    Depression, anxiety, and other mental illnesses are worldwide to be thought of diseases that are “just in the head”. Even if that is true the patients know they are sick and they need help by taking medication or just talking to someone (depending on the severity). Though some medicines and anti-depressants have side effects, going untreated can be dangerous, and there are alternatives for treatment.
    Mental illnesses are among the most common conditions affecting health today: One in five American adults suffers a diagnosable mental illness in any six month period. According to the National Institute of Mental Health, though, some 90 % of these people will improve or recover if they get treatment. Psychiatrists and other physicians treating mental illnesses have a wide variety of treatments available today to help them help their patients. Most often, psychiatrists will work with a new patient to construct a treatment plan that includes both psychotherapy and psychiatric medication. These medications--combined with other treatments such as individual psychotherapy, group therapy, and behavioral therapy or self-help groups--help millions each year to return to normal, productive lives in his or her communities, living at home with loved ones and, continuing his or her work. (HealthyPlace, 2009)
    Psychiatric researchers believe that people suffering from many mental illnesses have imbalances in the way his or her brain metabolizes certain chemicals, called neurotransmitters. Because neurotransmitters are the messengers the nerve cells use to communicate with one another, these imbalances may result in the emotional, physical and intellectual problems that mentally ill people suffer. New knowledge about how the brain functions has permitted psychiatric researchers to develop medications which can alter the way in which the brain produces stores and releases these neurotransmitter chemicals, alleviating the symptoms of the illness. (HealthyPlace, 2009)
    There is an uprising use of anti-depressants in teenagers, and adolescence. Some believe the use of these medications is dangerous to the younger people but there are far worse penalties such as suicide. Suicide is a major concern even though it is hard to tell who will in fact kill themselves or who is just severely depressed. There are characteristics that identify those that are at risk; social isolation, stressful life events such as the loss of a loved one, financial problems or job loss. Depression, bipolar disorder and acute schizophrenic episodes are also major risk factors, and suicide is often associated with alcohol, or substance abuse. A history of previous attempts or a family member who has committed suicide should ring alarm bells. More women attempt suicide, but men are significantly more likely to be successful.
    There are some side effects of the medicines doctors prescribe, but the good outweighs the bad. In this table are the common medications used for depression.
    Selective Serotonin Reuptake InhibitorsOther AntidepressantsTricyclic Antidepressants
    FluoxetineBuprorionDesipramine
    SertralineTrazadonImapramine
    Paroxetine VenlafaxineAmitriptyline
    NefazodoneMaprotiline
    Doxepin
    Notriptyline
    Amoxapine
    Trimipramine

    Most side effects only last a few weeks then go away. Side effects of anti depressants are; nausea, increased appetite, or weight gain, sexual side effects, fatigue, insomnia, dry mouth, blurred vision, constipation, dizziness, agitation, restlessness, and anxiety; all which are treatable symptoms and are just a little hurdle when it comes to the recovery of depression. (MayoClinic, 2009) All anti depressants have warning labels. If he or she follow the instructions and be cautious of the warning signs they are safe.
    It is important that children have a thorough evaluation before he or she starts taking an antidepressant. This evaluation should include: A physical exam and a psychiatric exam by a psychiatrist, pediatrician or family doctor. The psychiatric evaluation should include: A detailed review of any potential risk factors a child may have that may make it more likely for him or her to engage in self-harm, an assessment of whether the child may have other mental illnesses such as anxiety disorders, attention-deficit or hyperactivity disorder and bipolar disorder, and an evaluation of whether there's a family history of mental illnesses or, suicide. (Mayo Clinic Staff, 2009)
    If one is still unsure about using prescription medication to treat mental illnesses there are alternatives such as herbal medication. The potential for treatment as well as increasing use of herbal medicine and psychiatric disorders patients wanting to use alternative treatment options have lead to the need for psychiatrists to become familiar with the effects of herbal medicines. Mental health professionals not only need to know what the herbs are but their contraindications, side effects and risks. Four of

    • ANSWER:
      The introduction and conclusion summarize the body of the essay. The conclusion may recommend some further areas to be addressed that are relevant to the subject matter.

  21. QUESTION:
    How does this speech sound so far?
    How much would you give to be thin? Would you give up your friends? How about your family? How about your life? Many people have grown up with the understanding that thin is beautiful.Many of today's models are extremely underweight. We get these messages from magazines, movies, tv and sometimes school.There are two main types of eating disorders that i'm going to talk about today. The first one is called anorexia nervosa. It is characterized as self starvation and extreme weight loss.weight loss is usually about 15% below the persons normal body weight.approximately 95% with this disorder are girls and young women between the ages of 13-30.caucasians are the most affected who are in the middle to upper economic class. symtoms include absence of 3 consecutive menstrual periods, anxiety, weakness,brittle skin,shortness of breath, not eating in public, and obsessive about calorie intake. Some of the warning signs of anorexia are dramatic weight loss, denial of hunger
    make excuses to avoid mealtime, withdrawal from friends and family,excessive exercise regimen.Weight loss is obtained several ways including excessive exercise,intake of laxatives and diuretics and not eating.the health consequences that anorexia causes include: abnormal slow heart rate, low bp,low temp,reduction of bone density,severe dehydration,fainting,development of osteoporosis,muscle loss and weakness,and the growth of a layer of hair on the body including face called lanugo in an effort to keep warm.so what causes anorexia? there are several factors around us that can contribute to this disorder.they are:culture-the images around us families-if a mother or sister has the disorder, u are more likely to develop it as well life changes-new job stressful events- such as rape personality traits-just not liking yourself and biology-genes,hormones and chemicals in the brain anorexia is one of the highest death rates of any mental disorder. between 5-20% will end up dying because of it
    one of the most famous to die was karen carpenter.and for those of u who have never heard of her, she was a singer of the carpenters with her brother in the 70s and 80s.she got down to about 80 lbs and ended up collapsing during a concert. she realized she needed help and she did get treatment. she thought she had gotten better. she was visiting her parents a few months later and ended up dying from cardiac arrest due to her anorexia.the second type is called bulimia nervosa.it is characterized by episodes of binge-eating followed by inappropriate methods of weight control called purging.these methods include vomiting,fasting,enemas,excessive use of laxatives and diuretics,and compulsive exercise.a binge is an episode where an individual eats large amounts of food at one time sometimes up to 20,000 calories at one time. the foods typically binged on are sweets.approximately 80% who suffer from bulimia are female who are adolescents or young women.
    some of the symptoms include:uncontrollable eating,purging,strict dieting,vigorous exercise,vomiting,abusing laxative and diuretics,vomiting blood.
    if u are worried about a friend or loved one's eating behaviors,then it is alright for u to express your concerns to them in a loving and supportive way.it is important to discuss your worries early on instead of waiting until they have endured many of the damaging physical and emotional effects of the eating disorder.in a private and relaxed setting talk to them in a calm and caring way about the specific things u have seen or felt that made u worry. talk about your feelings in a supportive, non-confrontational way. here are 3 suggestions: use "i" statements. for ex.: im concerned about u because u refused a meal.avoid accusational "you" statements. for ex:you have to eat something! avoid giving simple soutions. for ex: if you'd just stop everything would be fine!
    if ur friend or love one has become obsessed with eating, exercising,or dieting they probably need professional help.they may become angry that u are questioning their attitudes and behaviors. they may even deny that there is a problem.eating disorders are difficult to treat but not impossible.individualized treatment planning is important in order that they can recover.usually the help of counselors,psychiatrists, dieticians, and of course the support of family and friends is needed. in the really bad cases hospitalization is required. about 75% will have some improvement with treatment.
    in conclusion, eating disorders are a frightening reality today. society as a whole must face that such disorders exist and examine what each of us might do to prevent this from happening to someone we love. so what would u give?...hopefully not your life.
    my speech is for a nutrition class so i don't have to turn in a copy. the teacher isn't concerned about grammar either.

    • ANSWER:
      This was quite a touching piece as these days too many young women who are influenced by celebrities (celebrity endorsment) and also peer pressure through freinds can mentally have impact on those who suffer anorexia. This is a good piece to read but just remember to put capital letter after your full stops. Hope you get a good grade.

  22. QUESTION:
    I know this is a lot to ask, but can someone please edit my essay about eating disorders? (10 points)?
    Please give your opinions and incites on what you think, what I should improve on to make it better, and correct any misspellings. Thanks a lot! Only constructive critism please! Here is my essay:
    Sometimes, you can't just be happy with who you are. You feel depressed but you want to keep your feelings all in. Having low self-esteem, depression, or stress can lead to an eating disorder. An eating disorder is an illness that causes a person to develop unhealthy eating habits. The three types of eating disorders are anorexia nervosa, bulimia nervosa, and binge eating. Having an eating disorder can affect your relationship with other, cause you to think many negative thoughts about yourself and your body, and damage your health. If you suspect that someone has an eating disorder, it is important that you show support for that person so they can have a healthy attitude and body. As you grow older, you begin to feel more conscious of your body. You go through physical changes, as well as "social pressures." One or two out of one hundred kids, particularly girls, that struggle with this disorder can successfully hide their extreme weight loss from their parents for months or years. Anorexia can come from psychological, genetic, social, and family factors. Many girls are exposed to images of thin models that have the "ideal" body size. Participating in activities such as gymnastics,where thinness is emphasized can also lead to anorexia. Since parents are role models fortheir children, a parent's body image, their lifestyle, and their dieting Once someone is obsessed with dieting,exercise, and taking laxatives, they will still see themselves as overweight even if they can see their bones.
    Anorexics usually portion their food carefully or come up with excuses to skip their meals. Without receiving the nutrients the body needs to keep your bones strong, and help the body maintain homeostasis, the lack of nutrients will affect the body in many ways:
    bulleted-(in women) losing at least three consecutive menstrual periods;not wanting or refusing to eat in public;anxiety; weakness;brittle teeth; shortness of breath;obsessiveness about calorie intake;severe malnutrition;a drop in pulse and breathing rate;kidney failure;hair loss and fingernail breakage;lanugo hair;lightheadedness and inability to concentrate;anemia;swollen joints;dry and yellow skin; higher levels of cortisol and vasopressin
    death
    Being anorexic can also result in an irregular heartbeat, permanent failure of normal growth, and osteoporosis, a condition in which the bones become weak and can breakeasily. You may feel cold most of the time because your body temperature decreases.Taking laxatives can wear out the bowel muscles, causing it to decrease in function. Sometimes, it's hard for parents to tell the difference between their child to be "self-image" concerns and "warning signs" to anorexia. Someone that is self conscious and on a strict diet may not necessarily be anorexic. There are "glaring" abnormal behaviors and physical signs.
    Someone who is anorexic may:
    become very thin, frail, or emaciated;be obsessed with eating food and weight control;weigh herself or himself repeatedly;count or portion their food carefully;only eat certain foods, such as diary and wheat;exercise excessively;feel fat even if their body is literally only showing a sheet of skin and bones;withdraw from social activities, especially meals or celebrations involving food;be depressed, lack energy, and often feel cold
    If you suspect that your child or someone you know is anorexic, it is important to give as much support to them as you can, and try to help them admit that they have an eating disorder. Some people may feel depression, anger, or denial when faced to admit that they are anorexic. Try to show your concern and approach the person in a loving and supportive way. Use "I" instead of "you." If the person is still in denial, try to be patient, saying that you'll be there whenever they are ready to talk about it. Get help from a doctor, nutritionist, and a therapist. Encourage a healthy outlook on nutrition, exercise, and their appearance to help them raise their self esteem. For parents, it's critical to make exercise a regular family activity and have their child help prepare nutritional meals for the whole family.

    Bulimia is another type of eating diorder that involves dieting. A person with bulimia is tempted to eat "comfort foods", such as ice cream or cake. After their out-of-control eating, the person will feel ashamed and guilty for what they have done. They will try inappropriate methods of weight control, such as vomiting and fasting. Bulimics will show excessive shape and weight concern, yet still consume quantities of food up to 20,000 calories a day. This all begins with dissatisfaction of the bodt.

    Like anorexia, bulimia also involves being exposed to pictures of thin models and then not being able to feel good about themselves. Fami
    A LITTLE HELPS! PLEASE PEOPLE! I'D EXTREMELY APPRECIATE IT! HOW SHOULD I START AND END MY COMCLUDING PARAGRAPH? MY ESSAY WAS TOO SHORT, SO IT GOT CUT OFF. THANKS!

    • ANSWER:
      just a few tips...

      try not to use contractions

      when you say "anorexics" you are isolating them from the everyone else it would be better to say people with anorexia or something like that

      "Being anorexic can also result in an irregular heartbeat, permanent failure of normal growth, and osteoporosis, a condition in which the bones become weak and can breakeasily." you use a lot of comas here. take out the one between "osteoporosis and a" and replace it with "which is" then take out "in which" and replace it with "that causes" then take out the "can" before "break"

      try to read through it yourself and see if there are any other places where comas can be taken out. otherwise it looked superb

  23. QUESTION:
    How does my essay on OCD sound? need help please! Is the paragraphs too long?
    Can you imagine throughout the day consistently having to check if something is in the right spot to avoid yourself from having anxiety? This is one of just many affects Obsessive Compulsive Disorder, also known as OCD, can effect a person’s life. OCD is a neurobehavioral disorder, which means it affects the way a person’s brain handles emotion, behavior and learning. “People with obsessive compulsive disorder have persistent unwanted thoughts, (obsessions) so they use rituals (compulsions) that control the anxiety that the thoughts produce.” (WEBSITE) In the past, parents had mistaken OCD for bad behavior, but it is now noticed as being common in many people. OCD usually develops in a person before the age of 30. “And among children, twice as many boys as girls develop the disorder. With increasing age, however, this ratio changes, so that among adults, equal numbers of women and men have OCD.” (CB) There are currently 3 million adults living with different levels of OCD in the United States. Since there are so many that have the disorder, people should be made aware of the symptoms, causes and treatments.
    There are many different varieties of OCD and how it can affect a person. “Some people will have just one symptom that will always be a challenge, but many will have multiple symptoms. Symptoms can also change throughout the life span.” (OC) Almost everyone will experience signs in their lifetime that could be described as OCD symptoms, but it is when they affect a person’s life frequently and interferes with daily living that they may be considered OCD. There are six main types of people with OCD; the severity may range from mild to extreme, depending on the person. The main types include washers and cleaners, hoarders, orderers, checkers, pure obsessionals, and scrupulosity. For example, a person who has constant thoughts of germs being on their hands, so they wash them every five minutes, making the skin dry and cracked, is just one form of OCD; this person would be considered under the type washers and cleaners. Another type is hoarders, which is when a person collects many items that many people would consider trash, but to them it is valuable, never wanting to get rid of it. People with the type called orderers reduce anxiety by putting various objects in order. Checkers are consistently checking things. The list is endless of what they may check up on but the person will have constant worry that doors aren’t locked or shut, appliances are still on, or they didn’t complete a test correctly, going back and making sure they filled in every answer correctly. Pure obsessionals are those who are haunted by disturbing thoughts of causing damage or harm to a person or loved ones. People with scrupulosity, have to pray an abundance for their religious beliefs, others may ask for reassurance from others with moral decisions. Many people with the effects from OCD often hide it because it can affect social relationships, problems at school or work, and problems with family. Because of the disruptions it may cause, people often question what causes OCD.
    Unfortunately researchers are still completing studies to determine what the exact cause of OCD is. They have found that the neurotransmitter serotonin plays a significant role in OCD. Changes in serotonin can alter a person’s mood, giving a person unwanted thoughts. “Brain-imaging studies have shown abnormalities in several parts of the brain in people with OCD, including the thalamus, basal ganglia, caudate nucleus, orbital cortex and cingulate gyrus. These areas of the brain process messages coming in from the outside world, sort information so we know what to pay attention to, alert us to danger, and help us focus on the task at hand. In OCD these areas work overtime, focusing on intrusive thoughts and ideas that would normally be filtered out.” OC(24) There has been many theories trying to explain the causes, including a medieval theory, resulted from being possessed by the devil. More scientific theories include, the psychoanalytic theory, learning theory and genetics. The psychoanalytic theory states that symptoms of OCD symbolize conflicts over unacceptable aggressive and sexual impulses. It also states the symptoms are present to control anxiety from the impulses. The learning theory states that it all depends on a child’s learning experience when growing up. For example, there has been scientific evidence proving that a person brought up around religious beliefs has a higher susceptibility to developing OCD. This is based on facts that many religions already commonly practice rituals, making it easier for a person to practice rituals outside of religion. Next is genetics, research shows that genetics does play a role in the development of OCD. While there does not appear to be a specific OCD gene, researchers have proven that with one twin having the disorder the other has a 50% chance of developing it as well.
    With the finding of different causes, researchers have found treatments also.
    Statistics show that a person with OCD symptoms usually doesn’t seek out treatment until on average seven to ten years after the first symptom occurred. “At this time, there is no known cure for OCD, but two treatments have been proven effective in making symptoms manageable.” OC These two treatments are cognitive-behavioral therapy and drug treatment. Cognitive behavioral therapy is used to help control the thoughts of those with OCD. It has been proven extremely beneficial in the process of treating OCD. In this form of treatment it is a combination of the cognitive prospect, which refers to helping people with the way they think, and behavioral, which are compulsive behaviors. When these two are combined, they provide successful keys in overcoming the obsessive-compulsive symptoms, letting those who suffer to free feeling lives. Drug treatment has been proven to also be high effective in treating OCD. Mos

    • ANSWER:
      I agree, you definitely need to split this up into multiple paragraphs, of approximately 3 to 5 sentences. One method of doing that is to have the last sentence in a paragraph lead into the first sentence of the following paragraph. You can introduce your next main point in the last sentence, and then follow up with the detail in the sentences in the next paragraph. And so on.

      Also your essay is well written, but, as with any lengthy writing assignment, could use at least a once over by someone who is proficient in grammar and sentence structure. Because of its length, I am not sure this venue (Yahoo Answers) will work very well for you. Is there someone you know and trust you could ask to do this for you? A sibling, friend, parent, etc?

      The one obvious thing I did notice is that while all of the essay is interesting and informative, including the "additional details" you wrote, there is no ending to your essay. Your ending should summarize the points you made in the body of the essay, and also draw a conclusion. What do you believe is the outlook for those who suffer from OCD today? What about in the near future?

      You are a very good writer, and I wish you continued success on your project.

  24. QUESTION:
    Do you think I'm crazy?
    Feeling lonely? Feeling "anxiety"? Feeling like their is little hope? Do not be alarmed. The first step is to understand how you are being programmed and used. Then we can get to who is doing it and why. Then we can discuss what we can do about it.

    The other day I read something very scary in the newspapers. Their teaching sodomy to children in schools. They didn't write it like that, that was deliberate. The words they used were "sexual education" and they couldn't exclude "homosexuality" because that would be "prejudiced" and a "hate crime". My dear friends, your first reaction to my questioning of this might be to hate me because I am a "homophobe". This was a part of your programming. A "psychologist" could now declare me "insane" and suffering from "sociopathy" or "authorotarian personality disorder" for even questioning this.

    My dear friends their is no such thing as "homosexuals", some people engage in sodomy. Feeling angry or like you want to avoid me? that was part of your programming too.
    How about this, I have had friends who engage in sodomy, and whilst I don't agree with the practice, as my friends and fellow human beings I love these people and
    wish the best for every human being.

    Women, I love you and I feel for you. Your pain is legitimate, your anger is justified. Sisters, I saw something terrible on television the other day. A group of women one after the other were repeating flippant reasons for "when it is a good time to dump your boyfriend", one after the other they all were saying things like "its a good time to dump your boyfriend when he doesn't show me enough attention", "its a good time to dump your boyfriend when he doesn't answer your calls quick enough"... etc. Aside from this I've noticed an increase in my female friends saying "all men are pigs".

    I would interject and say, have you no shame, many of these women have suffered terribly due to violence and feel an intense and justified anger.

    Do you recall a time when you may have been told to look for signs of "mysoginy". My friend did a university assignment and where he had to look for signs of "mysoginy" in a love poem.

    A minstrel was writing a love poem to a woman and my friend had to find the devil in the detail. He wrote that the "mysoginy" was that only the male was speaking "the woman didn't have a voice" and received top marks. Take a step back sisters, a love poem is evil? top marks... The man expressing his love for a woman was hatred toward her?...

    Love is Hate?

    What about the time you were told that men opening the doors for you was "mysoginy" a sign of the "patriarchy". The act of kindness by a man is an act of rudeness.

    Kindness is Rudeness?

    Do you remember the angry male in the old black and white films screaming for unity. The "unquestionable enemy", the "prince of darkness" himself. The "murderer". The example of "all things wrong". Let me interject before your programming overcomes you, I love all people of all nationalities and wish them the very best, I love black people, I love jews, I especially love asians. See if you can remember him, I dare not say his name. He yelled for unity and he was "evil".

    Unity is Evil? Diversity is strength?
    Unity is weakness?... Unity is weakness???

    Its hard to be a christian these days, we are under constant criticism. As a christian I am seen a symbol of "regression" and a "delusion". Besides you are told that the church
    represents a "regressive and derogatory view of women". Brothers and sisters the christian church represents Jesus and Jesus's commandment was to "love one another". Jesus loved a prostitue (platonically) and protected her from men who threw stones at her. But you are told that the church is "derogatory" toward women and a delusional lie.

    Jesus is "derogatory" toward women?
    Jesus demeans women???

    "Domestic violence" is exploding across this country. We are in the middle of a full scale meltdown. The newspapers are now questioning the value of marriage. I asked a woman once if she would like to be my housewife, she screamed at me and said "you want me to be your slave". I then offered to be her house husband and she yelled back "so you want to be a bum". My dear beloved sisters, I cry for you, this is not funny, this is very serious.

    Being a wife is slavery?
    Marriage is slavery?

    Sisters this is going to be a bitter pill to accept but you are being used. Your real enemy are the people who you think should run the world. Think sisters, who do we think should run the world? These people have done this before but in other ways, you may not recognize these ways immediately, but they did it in China, they did it in Russia and they are now doing it here. You are being used as a weapon by these people. They programmed you for one purpose, so that they can take over the country. They don't care if you suffer, they dont care if men have sex with you and leave you. They don't care about all the shame, fear an
    They don't care about all the shame, fear and pain. Moreso, they have told you to hide it, because its a sign of "weakness".

    Your programming, may have involved looking for signs of things that aren't there, over and over again. Being taught to feel ashamed of our national history. Being taught that sexual degradation is empowerment. They trained you to be loyal to them, they probed your weaknesses, they played on your fears, they built up your pride and they trained you for their purpose. They want to run the country and their doing it in ways. They almost have complete power.

    Your enemy sisters are the university professors. Do you know what soviet means, Soviet = Government council.

    We are on the verge of a state run by government councils with total power given to university professors. They have programmed you in other ways, maybe they taught you to think that your employer is your enemy (the one who pays you) or business is evil and destroying the world through pollution.

    Com
    What you can do:

    Come to church, whilst we still have churches, they are taking crosses down in public places and you will hear a lot of stuff in the media. It doesn't matter if you believe or not, just come. The Catholic church is talking about closing down hospitals and churches are becoming museams.

    Parents are not allowed to discipline their children, else they be denounced as "abusing them", the state decides on punishment. People have a growing quiet fear. Men and women are perplexed and angry. Guys don't know what to do. We so badly want to love you.

    In writing this I almost risk prison for "hate crimes". If not now pretty soon this will be the case. We may be in an economic heyday whilst our countries go into massive debt to fund
    this. But consider, the (debt funded) economy isn't always going to be this good, what do you think state discipline will be like if things turn ugly.

    Understand what they are eroding, two things, love and unity. These can be our weapons. Have yo
    Have you noticed a little bit of love and unity missing in our society?

    We need everyone, muslims, jews, christians, athiests, blacks, asians, whites, men and women to be unified.

    If your worried that you feel like a bad person and shouldn't be in church, Forgiveness is immediate. The hardest demons we have to face are our own, and people are being trained not to see their own morals any more. Its a part of the training, you don't like it when someone wrongs you, yet you may have been conditioned to think all morals are relative.

    All morals are relative??? No morals exist? If someone stole from you did they do the wrong thing? If someone murders you is it all relative? Realize, that meddling with your sense of right and wrong as a part of the plan.

    What about this nugget that may have been a part of your programming it doesn't matter what is true, it only matters how you say it.

    The truth doesn't matter??? The truth is unimportant???

    "Love one another, that is my commandment" - J

    • ANSWER:
      I like the commentary you did about homosexuals lol indeed. For men and women at young age or some point in their life do have 'feelings' towards the same sex but they fade away.

      However there is a huge argument of nature vs. nurture instead I say it's both - nature and nurture for nature itself is nurtured and the nature is nurturing -basically it's a vicey versa sorta thing.

      Any who consider this - just because you are able to ask a question doesn't mean you automatically have an answer? perhaps?

  25. QUESTION:
    can anyone help with this paper? pleaseee?!!!!!?
    I wrote a paper on depression in teens and it needs to be a eidtorial paper. I have no idea how to a write a editorial paper! can anyone fix it for me and make it an editorial paper!
    thanks !

    Being depressed not only affects the person being depressed but everyone who loves and cares about that person. Depression can lead to suicide. Suicide is the third leading cause of death for people aged 15 to 24. The most common reasons teens commit suicide is because they can’t get over their depression, alcohol abuse, drug abuse, or physical or verbal abuse by someone who they love or care about.
    Teen’s depression is a psychological condition that affects your feelings, behaviors and thoughts according to the center for young women’s health. Some symptoms of depression are you might not want to do anything, think things won’t get better, can’t concentrate or make your own decisions. Also depression can destroy the very essence of a teens personality causing an over whelming sense of despair, stress, anger or sadness.
    Unlike adults who most likely have the ability to seek assistance on their own. Teenagers usually must rely on relatives, parents or others to see their suffering and to get them the treatment they need to survive. One of every eight teenagers is depressed. Also affecting 17 million Americans and more then 100 million people each year. Also teen boys might not turn their depression into dangerous or violent behavior, nor to teen girls might they develop anorexia nervosa, a life, threatening eating disorder.

    Have you ever known someone who was depressed? If you think might have known or currently know someone, you might want to look out for these signs. The most common signs of depression in teens are lack of interest or pleasure in daily things, severe weight loss or weight gain, less sleeping or excessive sleeping, loss of energy, feelings of worthlessness or guilt, difficulty in making choices, restlessness, stress, loss, trauma, anxiety, substance abuse, crying, anger, hopelessness, negativity, social isolation, talk of running away or efforts to, and thoughts or efforts to commit suicide.
    Depression is a mental illness, and can be diagnosed and treated. It is characterized by a profound or constant feeling of sadness, despair and/or a loss of interest in things one once liked. Everyone gets sad to upset every once in awhile but when feelings of sadness become to overcome everyday life and activities, that’s when it becomes serious. Major depressive disorders can last from two or more weeks if not months or years.
    There are ways to treat this. One way is therapy. When you go to therapy, you usually go once or twice a week depending on how bad you are, and you just sit and talk to a licensed therapist for an hour or two. The therapist helps them become aware of their patterns of thinking and how they become this way. Another way is antidepressants. These pills are supposed to help you be happier but from records, antidepressants have actually increased the suicide risk.

    As you can see, depression is a very serious disorder and needs to be known. Depression is not a thing that can just go away without getting help. Parents of depressed children need to know that they need to be calm with their children and help them get through this. I hope people become more aware of the effects of depression in teens.

    • ANSWER:
      Good paper, everything looks A-ok. Good luck!

  26. QUESTION:
    Is my body imaging a pregnancy?
    Ok I have lots of heath issues, my body is kind of screwed. I have anorexia nervosa and have been to very low weights but as of recently have been recovering. I've increased my caloric intake from 150 to 500 to 700 to 1000. I have gained 8 pounds in the last two months from 87 to 95. I also have very low blood pressure, sodium deficiency, potassium deficiency, and I know I don't sleep enough (average 4 hours a night when I do sleep, tend to pull 2-3 all nighters a week for school), I drink a lot of caffiene (coffee or red bull 3-4 times a day) and have real bad stress, anxiety, and OCD. I have arthritis, constipation, the sex disease gonorrhea in my butt. Also, about a week ago I cleaned my entire apartment with a strong insecticide to get rid of clothes moths.
    Recently I have been showing all signs of pregnancy and its been freaking me out a lot. My breasts extremely chapped/swollen/painful (even a small clear liquid came out of one when i squeezed), and they have doubled in size. I have been gaining weight in my stomach and thighs. I have skipped my period (I used to not have periods, I started getting them again in late August when I began my eating disorder recovery) but I am bleeding down there, its normal blood not menstrual blood. I have been having morning sickness which is the most stereotypical pregnancy symptom. I have to go pee every 10-15 minutes. I have been having fatigue, headaches, back aches, just feel weird in my belly.
    HOWEVER
    I have taken FIVE pregnancy tests that have come up negative.

    I have read about women wanting to be pregnant and tricking their body into thinking it... this cannot be true for me, I am 19 and def dont want to be pregnant right now, and I never even think about such a thing until this happened!

    My doctor has cancelled two appointments I don't know why? Maybe something is come up in her personal life or something? My appointments with her have been delayed twice. Five negative pregnancy tests... what is going on with me? Do you think my body is tricked into thinking it is pregnant? Why? PLEASE HELP.

    • ANSWER:
      i've totally done this myself. Actually i''m sorta doing it again right now. i am 21 and would assume die to pregnancy. I think you CAN trick your body into acting a certain way, unconsciously of course.

      All the signs you listed are symptoms of pregnancy, but there are lots of other causes as well. Mainly, those are all related to hormone fluctuations.

      I'm not sure if you're on the pill but that could definitely be a cause. Even if you aren't, you could still get these symptoms throughout the month or as a result of pms. You've taken 5 tests that all came back negative. I wouldn't freak just yet. Still go to the doctor as soon as you can get an appointment, but until then... just dont worry about it.
      Good luckkk! feel free to add me or im me anytime =]

  27. QUESTION:
    On the verge of suicide... please please help.?
    This is going to be a lengthy post. Forgive me… I don't know were else to turn.

    I'm just about on the verge of suicide, I'm really coming here as a last resort… I really need some answers. Somebody help me.

    3 months ago I was diagnosed with severe depression and anxiety. Followed by some depersonalization. I went though bouts of being a hypochondriac after this.

    I thought I had; brain damage, brain cancer, I was mentally retarded, I was deformed, the list goes on.

    ( This is where my real question comes in )

    3 weeks ago something sparked the fear in me that " what if I'm gay " Even though I had NEVER been gay or question if I was gay before, I started obsessing over it and actually started feeling an attraction to men. I started picking out EVERY piece of evidence to back this up. I had convinced myself that I was gay for almost a week. After I talked to my therapist and explained the situation, she stated that she really didn't think I was gay and I was just worried about it so much that the symptoms started to occur.

    Before I go any further, let me clarify some things.

    1. I have been evaluated for; schizophrenia, bi-polar disorder, and OCD. I do not have any of them.
    2. I had a bad experience with Marijuana, which triggered my depression/anxiety/depersonalization.

    Now, here is the part that makes me want to take my life. I'm so very close to committing suicide, I had held the gun in my hand last night, and really gave it thought. I need some serious advice.

    I'm 19 years old. Male. Grew up in a pretty healthy environment. My mom and dad split when I was 5. There was A LOT of verbal fighting between my mom and I until I was about 18. Along with my brother, who him and I used to physically fight very often. ( It was more of I beating him up ) Not to an extent of blood, but pushing and hitting on the arms

    Well, now I'm afraid that " what if I turn into a murder or a pedophile " This thought scares me so bad, that I'm willing take take my life to prevent becoming a monster. Let me provide some evidence to help you better form and opinion.

    First off, my view on pedophiles is of complete and utter disgust. They're scum and and horrid people that commit unspeakable acts upon pre-pubescent children. I guess that could be categorized as being a child molester too, which is even WORSE. It's a sicking act which under NO circumstances should ever be committed.

    when I was younger, around 13 or 14, I was becoming interested in pornography, of women. I have heard and read that porn can be a warning sign. Although, I know A LOT of men that watch pornography.

    I used to look up 13 - 16 year-old videos when I was younger and around that age, not often, but it did occur . I don't know if this would be normal or not.

    Let me clarify that the though of becoming a Pedophile and having the characteristics of one makes me so sick to my stomach, that I'm on the verge of vomiting right now. Those type of people are truly evil. They destroy the lives of children, if they're molesters, and turn into a type of person that cannot be a part of functioning society.

    Anyway. After work my friend and I ( who's 23 ) Were having a conversation about girls that look older than they actually are. He stated that he had seen a girl who looked older than she was, and was attracted to her, only to find out she was 16. He said things like that worried him because they're going to get him into unwanted trouble. Then he said something about his younger sister acting that way, and being 11 or 12 and wearing clothes that an 18 year old should be wearing. It sparked some interest in me and Imaged it for a second, and I immediately started having an anxiety attack, only to start putting past experiences similar to this together. Forming the fear of " what if I'm a pedophile, or might turn into one " This is something that I could never live with.

    I never had any fantasies about children before. My sex dreams have always been about girls my age, and that I liked. I've never seen a child in public or anywhere else and gotten aroused. I feel so HORRIBLE about watching underage videos when I was around 13 and 14. This worries me beyond belief.

    Please... are any of these things normal in young boys ( early teenage years ) ??

    I can't bring myself to even bring the subject up to anybody else... I just want these horrid thoughts to stop.

    And now, I'm so worried about it and so worried that I am these things, or turning into these things, that sick. horrible thoughts are starting to manifest… like they did when I convinced myself I was gay, or when I convinced myself that my pot was laced ( when it wasn't )

    Could this be the depression/anxiety/depersonalization? or could an actual problem be rising it's ugly head here?

    I do not ever want to become any of those things, and if there is a
    PS. I'm not addicted to porn.

    I only watch it every 3 or 4 days, then only once at a time.

    Also, I had a girlfriend that lasted for about 1 1/2. I was very attracted to her.
    The last line didn't finish.

    If there is ANY chance that I am/will become a pedophile, or have ANY attracting to a child. I will take my life. I'm not being facetious.
    Another thing, I stopped worrying about being gay. And the symptoms went away.

    Just to clarify
    Christian minister. I have my problems, oh how I do. But, seriously? Demons? You need help as well.

    I can honestly say, with my mental health issues right now, I can see the absolute borderline, insane view you have on mental health. You are a joke, and you disgust me with you radical religious view. I know what's right and what's wrong. You have no grip on reality. You really need to seek help. Have fun with your cult, you modern fascist Nazi.

    Oh and please, send me a message about it. I would love to abolish your insane, radical, blind religious view.

    I have my problems. But at least I know whats happening in the real world.

    • ANSWER:
      I know that you said that you are sure that you do not have OCD, but it really sounds like it to me. Even though pedophiles disgust you, you fear that one day you may become one. Individuals with obsessive-compulsive disorder often have disturbing, intrusive thoughts like this, and these thoughs cause them a great deal of shame and embarrassment because they know that they would never act upon these thoughts. It is not your fault. Please talk to your psychiatrist about these intrusive thoughts, and please don't be embarrassed to do so. That is his job and he will not judge you; he can help you understand more about OCD, and help you overcome these issues. Please don't committ suicide!! You need to understand that you are worthy of getting help, and you deserve a happy life. Trust me, there is always a light at the end of the tunnel. I know it is hard to see that light now, but it's there.

      Good Luck!!

      ~Marley

  28. QUESTION:
    HELP! We hired contractors, but they didn't fix what we hired them for!?
    My mother is disabled in both hands and elbows and takes medicine to control the pain. She also takes medication for post-traumatic stress disorder. About 2 months ago she noticed a sound coming from the floor that implied water was leaking somewhere. I found the source of the leak (behind the faucet head) and bought a new one which fixed the problem. HOWEVER there was water damage to the floor, and where the tub meets the wall the floor started to decay. There was literally a hole forming in the corner of the floor outside the tub.
    A few weeks ago she called the city and they referred her to a company that specializes in mobile homes. They referred her to a company which then sent out someone to give her an estimate. We showed the person who came out the hole in the floor and he said they would have to take the tub out in order to fix it. The estimate they gave her was expensive, about ,000 for a new tub, surrounding, underbelly insulation, and wood for the floor. They also quoted her at /hr/person for 2 people so 0/hr for 8 hrs!!! My mom is by no means a wealthy woman, and she already has a high level of stress/anxiety but agreed to have the work done. She put down ,000 towards the work and on Mon. they came to perform the job.
    This is where things get tricky.

    The guy that came said we needed to rip the walls out in order for him to put the tub in properly. We reluctantly agreed to have him rip the wall out and I had to go buy some drywall to replace it. He also said he didn't realize there were 2 subfloors, so that before I could replace the linolium in there I would need to add more wood to level the replaced floor with the rest of the room. WTF?!?! I thought we paid this company to replace the floor, shouldn't it be level with the rest of the room?

    I had to work and couldn't stay there the whole day, so after I brought back the drywall I had to leave. After work I came back and they had the new tub put in, but THE HOLE IN THE FLOOR WAS UNTOUCHED. They cut about 3 inches from the wall right next to the whole and replaced a piece of the floor apx 3.5' x 5' WTF?!?!

    I brought this to their attention and he tried to say he told me he couldn't mess with that part, something to the extent that the floor goes to the wall and is supporting the wall/ceiling. He also tried to say that he told me that earlier, which he DID NOT. The whole purpose of them coming out here was to fix the whole by the tub. She didn't really want a new tub, only the hole fixed. She just got the tub because they had to rip the old one out so she figured why not. The guy kept saying things like "Well you obviously know more about carpentry than I do" and things to that extent. I only commented on the fact that the hole wasn't fixed which is why we had them out there, and that the floor should AT LEAST match the rest of the floor. ESPECIALLY for 0/HR!! I've been furious for the past 2 days. She only paid them half of what she owed them and they are to come out tomorrow to finish it.

    My question is if they don't fix the hole or make the floor even with the rest of the room, should she pay the last 25% of the bill she owes?
    The markup on the materials was rediculous. Not only that, they used MY drill, MY sawhorses, MY flashlights, and MY PVC tubing. At the end of the day they had the audacity to try to get my mom to sign a piece of paper that states no garauntee on the work they just did. She didn't sign it. ALSO she ordered a single-piece surround for the tub and paid for the single-piece, but they installed a 3-piece which is now bowing at the bottom and not lign up with the top corner. Also the top isn't a strait line because they cut it to fit so its kind of wavy across the top.
    Can I make the city pay for recommending this OBVIOUSLY unprofessional company? The name of the business is Mobile Home Stuff INC or Mobile Home Stuff Stores. ????????

    • ANSWER:
      First of all if the contract was to be hourly..You can fire them anytime that you want to..I would retain the remainder of the money untill I had someone look at it and see if it was done properly...and also they gave an hourly bill with you paying for the materials..they are NOT LEGALLY able to put a mark up on the material to do this work with ..for you are furnishng this and paying them by the hour...at a hourly quote..They have already breached the contraxct by putting a 3 piece surround on the thing..You can legally make them pay for that too..for it is not what you ordered...State firmly..I did not agree to a 3 piece surround..and I am not going to pay for it..it is already buckling..In this same effect..You should not have to pay them anything for the hours they have spent putting in the wrong [product..for it isnt correct..nor should you have to pay them for tearing it back out..this is thier mistake not yours..I would fire them..have a regular insopector come out..even if it does cost 100.00 to have them do so.Have the inspector WRITE DOWN everything done incorrectly..You can actually have them to pay to correct it...and even reimburse the inspector fi oproblems were found..there are laws that protect the elderly and the disabled on scam jobs like this...FIRE THEM IMMEDIATELY..AND DO NOT LET THEM TAKE ANY MATERIALS FROM THE JOB AS YOU HAVE PAID FOR THEM NOT THEM...again...marking up materials that you are paying for is TOTALLY ILLEGAL..AND A SCAM IN ITSELF...

  29. QUESTION:
    Eerie, SHORT STORY, 2 crazy old ladies? Haunted House? WHAT TO ADD, CHANGE, does it make sense?? HELP Plz?
    ***OK I PROMISE YOU, best answer will be handed out in ONE HOUR, I have excellent y/answers history**** So please tell me what makes no sense...or what I should add...or take out...plz and thank you!!

    Young and vibrant, a woman named Mable decided to settle down, away from her family, at the age of twenty four. She and her husband, Herb, moved into an old cabin in a remote corner of California's wine country, 45 minutes North of San Francisco. She and her husband soon became a happy little family of 3, bringing Evelyn into the world. Their happiness proved to be short-lived, as Herb received a fatal diagnosis, in his early 30’s. Though he fought nobly, the disease won. He passed away during surgery, as Mable and Evelyn waited in the sitting area just down the hall. After only 7 years of marriage, Rose found herself a grieving widow with a small, 6 year old child. The mother and daughter lived privately, and made it through the years without their husband/father, living off Herb’s inherited stock from the wine industry.

    Evelyn felt that losing her father due to illness was an unfair disadvantage to her life, and through the years, at a young age, It left an empty, scarred, angry hole in her heart. One that shaped her character from early on.

    As she got older, Evelyn spent all of her time alone. She felt no remorse in neglecting her studies or when she stopped playing with the other children in the community. The only time she would leave her home was when she traveled down to the oceanside by bicycle. She was still a normal girl, just a quiet, introverted one. No one suspected anything, it was just thought to be Evelyn's way of coping. In her early teenage years, her mother discovered she was experimenting in local witchcraft. Soon, her isolation was coupled with pentagrams and spiritual studies.

    As decades crept by, Mable’s socialization and contact with society became merely non existent. By the time Mable was 67, she was diagnosed with Heliophobia and Agoraphobia. She eventually moved to the upstairs attic, covering every single window with cloth, blocking natural sunlight light from entering her darkened room. Afraid to live life, her disease and obsessive compulsive disorders only complicated matters worse. Some of her symptoms included wanting nothing to do with people or being outdoors. She was not even mentally capable of checking mail from her own box at the end of the driveway. The only person who ever came to visit their cabin in the woods was a local doctor, who would check up on them from time to time.

    By the time Mable was in her late 80’s, her daughter Evelyn’s mind was beginning to show signs of a deteriorating mind herself. Neighbors stated that her depression had worsened, and her vision of reality had become faltered. It was said that she would play games with her mother’s mind, locking her in the attic, and often believing that her mother had been stolen from their own home and that she would search for her mother on the grounds of the property, sometimes yelling and searching down the street. Her chemical disorders of the mind were all more than the neighboring families wanted to accept. She suffered daily with panic and anxiety, but was already accustomed to this way of life. When her name is brought up, people still share stories of seeing Evelyn on the beach side, performing spells on the sand, and spoke of her collection of shells, dolls, canister items, and other unknown memorabilia that was just recently discovered.

    The mysteries of their lives, family, physical, mental history will never fully be exposed, as Evelyn was the last child of the family. Stories have been told that people thought Evelyn had cursed her mother into having phobias, which was the downfall of her sanity. When the mother finally passed, it is unknown where she was buried or if she was cremated. Evelyn eventually moved into a county home because she could no longer manage her own well being. Evelyn passed 8 years ago, and since she has left the home in which she grew up in,… no one has entered the home, until my contact, just recently.

    • ANSWER:
      Frankly it doesn't vibrate well with me. There is no real mystery here, just misery and unjustified at that. Bring in a crazy uncle or abuser or something to catalyze .

  30. QUESTION:
    PLEASE HELP-brother wont talk to family over girlfriend who's after his money?
    PLEASE give me advice..
    My brother is mentally ill but able to function in society. He has aspergers which is high functioning autism and he probably has other problems too..personality disorder maybe.
    For a long time he looked on on line dating sites to find a girlfriend. That was the most important mission in his life: he must have a gf.
    Finally in November he met someone who didn't reject him. After talking to her online for 3 weeks, he met her and she moved in with him the following week. She confided in me and my parents that she hated living with her stepfather because he makes jokes about her being overweight. She's 21 by the way, my brother is 23. He works as a custodian.

    Ever since they moved together, she has treated him like dirt. She threatens to leave him on a daily basis. She accuses him of giving her high blood pressure, anxiety attacks, and nervous breakdowns. She told him she would leave him unless he gave her an engagement ring. He bought her a diamond engagement ring in December.

    He wanted a long engagement but she is insisting the wedding be this summer. She is also insisting he takes her on a cruise for the honeymoon and she wants a new car. My brother isn't rich...he's baring making it by now. She refuses to work. She wants to go on medicaid and disability. She says she won't work until she gets therapy because she's had such a bad past, she says.

    She claims she's had a hysterectomy so she can't get pregnant. She already has 2 children from a previous boyfriend. She never sees the kids. The ex boyfriends parents take care of them.

    Everyone in my family is really worried about my brother. When we tell him that, he gets angry and blows us off.

    He's told me that either we all (his family) accept his girlfriend or he's never going to see us again and change his number.

    He *is* mentally ill though....there must be something we can do..this woman I'm afraid is after his money...she already told my brother that he could sign her name so she can use his insurance. But he can't! That's illegal until they are married. I told him that..he's afraid she'll leave him.

    PLEASE HELP WHAT CAN WE DO????

    • ANSWER:
      I understand your concern and you want to protect your brother. As much as it hurts, there isn't really anything you can do. He has to be the one to make her stop taking advantage of him and if he doesn't feel that she is, he won't. You don't have to accept her and he can't force you to. He already knows how your family feels about her so just let him know that you won't accept her but that you will be there for him when she finally walks all over him, takes everything he owns and leaves him. He will have to learn on his own.

  31. QUESTION:
    NEED HELP- brother disowns family over his girlfriend?
    PLEASE give me advice..
    My brother is mentally ill but able to function in society. He has aspergers which is high functioning autism and he probably has other problems too..personality disorder maybe.
    For a long time he looked on on line dating sites to find a girlfriend. That was the most important mission in his life: he must have a gf.
    Finally in November he met someone who didn't reject him. After talking to her online for 3 weeks, he met her and she moved in with him the following week. She confided in me and my parents that she hated living with her stepfather because he makes jokes about her being overweight. She's 21 by the way, my brother is 23. He works as a custodian.

    Ever since they moved together, she has treated him like dirt. She threatens to leave him on a daily basis. She accuses him of giving her high blood pressure, anxiety attacks, and nervous breakdowns. She told him she would leave him unless he gave her an engagement ring. He bought her a diamond engagement ring in December.

    He wanted a long engagement but she is insisting the wedding be this summer. She is also insisting he takes her on a cruise for the honeymoon and she wants a new car. My brother isn't rich...he's baring making it by now. She refuses to work. She wants to go on medicaid and disability. She says she won't work until she gets therapy because she's had such a bad past, she says.

    She claims she's had a hysterectomy so she can't get pregnant. She already has 2 children from a previous boyfriend. She never sees the kids. The ex boyfriends parents take care of them.

    Everyone in my family is really worried about my brother. When we tell him that, he gets angry and blows us off.

    He's told me that either we all (his family) accept his girlfriend or he's never going to see us again and change his number.

    He *is* mentally ill though....there must be something we can do..this woman I'm afraid is after his money...she already told my brother that he could sign her name so she can use his insurance. But he can't! That's illegal until they are married. I told him that..he's afraid she'll leave him.

    PLEASE HELP WHAT CAN WE DO????
    He was DIAGNOSED by more than 1 professional with aspergers. You don't know what you are talking about.

    • ANSWER:
      Im not sure. Does your brother have a social worker? or a therapist or another mental health professional?

      If so, perhaps you or another member of your family could discuss your brother's life situation with his advocate/doctor. While a doctor, social worker or therapist can't discuss your brother's personal information with you, he or she can listen to your concerns and talk to your brother., if they feel it necessary.

      Your brother is an adult man, and being so, he has the right to make his own life choices. I do realize this wasn't a very good choice, but i know he was lonely. And the girl probably was, too.

      It sounds like the girlfriend has issues of her own. She treats your brother badly, probably because that's the way she was treated during her lifetime, so it's what she knows. It's sad, but true. And from what you say about your brother, it sounds like he accepts her at face value.

      If the girlfriend is "after his money" she is barking up the wrong tree. You said he's barely making it, so she's not going to get anything much from your brother that's for sure.

      Maybe your brother is happy with this girl in some warped way? Perhaps he doesn't notice that she's a put-down artist and treats him badly? Maybe he sees her as the love of his life?

      If he were my brother, i'd probably hope for the best. I'd talk to his doctor if i thought it would do any good.. but really, he deserves to live his life in whatever way pleases him. He really does.

      take care.

  32. QUESTION:
    What services are there when Grandma is abusive to her caretaker, my Father?
    My Grandmother has managed to live her entire 92 year life in the safety of her own home. My Grandfather was an enabler that allowed her to lock herself in the house for most of their 53 year marriage. 14 years ago my Grandfather passed away and she has been locked out in her country home ever sense. For the first seven years my father would drive from San Francisco to Medford Oregon to assist her in property maintenance and my mother improved her Portfolio which my Grandmothers 8th grade education is incapable of understanding, not to mention that she hates my mother and refuses to acknowledge her huge role in trying to help this woman.

    So 7 years ago she said she had enough and needed my parents help to sell her house and get something closer to them. Well, here we are 7 years later after countless attempts to market the home and numerous betrayals on my Grandmother's part, all of which she of course denies, she is still in that house.

    It is tricky because I am very certain she is both a narcissists and has dementia. She is legally blind in one eye and starves herself so that they neighbors will be jealous of how well she keeps herself. She has eating disorders, a violent temper and an uncanny ability to disavow any wrong doing on her part. She chooses to verbally and emotionally abuse my Father with threats of his lack of love for her and other manipulations.

    With this being said, and mind you I could describe this for ten years and it would not be enough time, my parents are stumped and essentially trapped. Did I mention that she has a sister and other family that will not deal with her at all and she has no working friendships due to her behavior.

    I recently moved back to the area and while looking for work I have taken a turn with her. I have spent time listening to her say she has panic attacks because she knows she needs to leave the house, but on the flip side she will not leave. It furthers the problem that she wont take her anxiety medication choosing to believe that she is tougher than others which is highly delusional. So she decided that "she wanted" to have an in-home care giver. Ok, we make the appointment and attend. After a week she says she won't let anyone in her home(which is why her house wasn't sold, she locked out the Realtors) and she feels she needs assisted living. Ok, we find a great place that is actually a house on an assisted living campus with all she needs and more. She loved it, wanted it and even paid for the first month.

    Fast forward a week and mind you that she has told all her relatives(that won't have her) how great it is and that it is better than where they live. My father and I go to get her packed up and boom, she launches into a verbal assault threatening to do anything she has to, to be kicked out of the place. She threatens that she will have a nervous breakdown and most amusingly that she will call her lawyer. It goes back to the lack of education, I guess she is unaware that she signed papers of her own free will and desire and can't blame that on my Father too. Either way it is just more empty threats and demonstrates her lack of grip on reality.
    On the upside we have power of attorney to protect her finances and have made a neurology evaluation appointment that will be a war to get her to.

    She has bullied, lied and manipulated my folks for 14 years. The only feeling I have left for her is pity over how hard of an existence that must be. I am just trying to find answers for my folks who have tried everything to consider her wants and needs, but when a person is an abusive Jekyll and Hyde that has a selective memory of things never being her wrong doing, what do you do? My Father is the only living person to make sure she is alive and taken care of so we have to find a solution and believe you me, that solution will never be compromise.

    • ANSWER:
      It would seem like, in my opinion, your father needs to step up and do what is right. If she can no longer take care of herself, she needs assisted living. All her empty threats should not play such a role on him. If she is really like this, its time to take control, and do what is best for her, despite her mood swings.

      What I am saying is your father needs to stand up for himself and do what is best, whether she likes it or not.

  33. QUESTION:
    Eerie, SHORT STORY, 2 crazy old ladies? Haunted House? WHAT TO ADD, CHANGE, does it make sense?? HELP Plz?
    ***OK I PROMISE YOU, best answer will be handed out in ONE HOUR, I have excellent y/answers history**** So please tell me what makes no sense...or what I should add...or take out...plz and thank you!!

    Young and vibrant, a woman named Mable decided to settle down, away from her family, at the age of twenty four. She and her husband, Herb, moved into an old cabin in a remote corner of California's wine country, 45 minutes North of San Francisco. She and her husband soon became a happy little family of 3, bringing Evelyn into the world. Their happiness proved to be short-lived, as Herb received a fatal diagnosis, in his early 30’s. Though he fought nobly, the disease won. He passed away during surgery, as Mable and Evelyn waited in the sitting area just down the hall. After only 7 years of marriage, Rose found herself a grieving widow with a small, 6 year old child. The mother and daughter lived privately, and made it through the years without their husband/father, living off Herb’s inherited stock from the wine industry.

    Evelyn felt that losing her father due to illness was an unfair disadvantage to her life, and through the years, at a young age, It left an empty, scarred, angry hole in her heart. One that shaped her character from early on.

    As she got older, Evelyn spent all of her time alone. She felt no remorse in neglecting her studies or when she stopped playing with the other children in the community. The only time she would leave her home was when she traveled down to the oceanside by bicycle. She was still a normal girl, just a quiet, introverted one. No one suspected anything, it was just thought to be Evelyn's way of coping. In her early teenage years, her mother discovered she was experimenting in local witchcraft. Soon, her isolation was coupled with pentagrams and spiritual studies.

    As decades crept by, Mable’s socialization and contact with society became merely non existent. By the time Mable was 67, she was diagnosed with Heliophobia and Agoraphobia. She eventually moved to the upstairs attic, covering every single window with cloth, blocking natural sunlight light from entering her darkened room. Afraid to live life, her disease and obsessive compulsive disorders only complicated matters worse. Some of her symptoms included wanting nothing to do with people or being outdoors. She was not even mentally capable of checking mail from her own box at the end of the driveway. The only person who ever came to visit their cabin in the woods was a local doctor, who would check up on them from time to time.

    By the time Mable was in her late 80’s, her daughter Evelyn’s mind was beginning to show signs of a deteriorating mind herself. Neighbors stated that her depression had worsened, and her vision of reality had become faltered. It was said that she would play games with her mother’s mind, locking her in the attic, and often believing that her mother had been stolen from their own home and that she would search for her mother on the grounds of the property, sometimes yelling and searching down the street. Her chemical disorders of the mind were all more than the neighboring families wanted to accept. She suffered daily with panic and anxiety, but was already accustomed to this way of life. When her name is brought up, people still share stories of seeing Evelyn on the beach side, performing spells on the sand, and spoke of her collection of shells, dolls, canister items, and other unknown memorabilia that was just recently discovered.

    The mysteries of their lives, family, physical, mental history will never fully be exposed, as Evelyn was the last child of the family. Stories have been told that people thought Evelyn had cursed her mother into having phobias, which was the downfall of her sanity. When the mother finally passed, it is unknown where she was buried or if she was cremated. Evelyn eventually moved into a county home because she could no longer manage her own well being. Evelyn passed 8 years ago, and since she has left the home in which she grew up in,… no one has entered the home, until my contact, just recently.

    • ANSWER:
      Creepy, but not enough to send shivers up my arm. :/

  34. QUESTION:
    Eerie, SHORT STORY, 2 crazy old ladies? Haunted House? WHAT TO ADD, CHANGE, does it make sense?? HELP Plz?
    ***OK I PROMISE YOU, best answer will be handed out in ONE HOUR, I have excellent y/answers history**** So please tell me what makes no sense...or what I should add...or take out...plz and thank you!!

    Young and vibrant, a woman named Mable decided to settle down, away from her family, at the age of twenty four. She and her husband, Herb, moved into an old cabin in a remote corner of California's wine country, 45 minutes North of San Francisco. She and her husband soon became a happy little family of 3, bringing Evelyn into the world. Their happiness proved to be short-lived, as Herb received a fatal diagnosis, in his early 30’s. Though he fought nobly, the disease won. He passed away during surgery, as Mable and Evelyn waited in the sitting area just down the hall. After only 7 years of marriage, Rose found herself a grieving widow with a small, 6 year old child. The mother and daughter lived privately, and made it through the years without their husband/father, living off Herb’s inherited stock from the wine industry.

    Evelyn felt that losing her father due to illness was an unfair disadvantage to her life, and through the years, at a young age, It left an empty, scarred, angry hole in her heart. One that shaped her character from early on.

    As she got older, Evelyn spent all of her time alone. She felt no remorse in neglecting her studies or when she stopped playing with the other children in the community. The only time she would leave her home was when she traveled down to the oceanside by bicycle. She was still a normal girl, just a quiet, introverted one. No one suspected anything, it was just thought to be Evelyn's way of coping. In her early teenage years, her mother discovered she was experimenting in local witchcraft. Soon, her isolation was coupled with pentagrams and spiritual studies.

    As decades crept by, Mable’s socialization and contact with society became merely non existent. By the time Mable was 67, she was diagnosed with Heliophobia and Agoraphobia. She eventually moved to the upstairs attic, covering every single window with cloth, blocking natural sunlight light from entering her darkened room. Afraid to live life, her disease and obsessive compulsive disorders only complicated matters worse. Some of her symptoms included wanting nothing to do with people or being outdoors. She was not even mentally capable of checking mail from her own box at the end of the driveway. The only person who ever came to visit their cabin in the woods was a local doctor, who would check up on them from time to time.

    By the time Mable was in her late 80’s, her daughter Evelyn’s mind was beginning to show signs of a deteriorating mind herself. Neighbors stated that her depression had worsened, and her vision of reality had become faltered. It was said that she would play games with her mother’s mind, locking her in the attic, and often believing that her mother had been stolen from their own home and that she would search for her mother on the grounds of the property, sometimes yelling and searching down the street. Her chemical disorders of the mind were all more than the neighboring families wanted to accept. She suffered daily with panic and anxiety, but was already accustomed to this way of life. When her name is brought up, people still share stories of seeing Evelyn on the beach side, performing spells on the sand, and spoke of her collection of shells, dolls, canister items, and other unknown memorabilia that was just recently discovered.

    The mysteries of their lives, family, physical, mental history will never fully be exposed, as Evelyn was the last child of the family. Stories have been told that people thought Evelyn had cursed her mother into having phobias, which was the downfall of her sanity. When the mother finally passed, it is unknown where she was buried or if she was cremated. Evelyn eventually moved into a county home because she could no longer manage her own well being. Evelyn passed 8 years ago, and since she has left the home in which she grew up in,… no one has entered the home, until my contact, just recently.

    • ANSWER:
      i read da beginning and end(i read da end earlier) and im confused kind of...for instance, i hav no clue who rose is, and how did the dad get ill? Two more are da switching between mable and evelyn im not sure which is which and lastly, you should explain what Heliophobia and Agoraphobia are because i have no clue:)
      But otherwise it shows the makings of a great story not necessarily a ghost story unless you write about what your contact witnessed but i really like it:)


Written By: admin - Oct• 26•12

Ingrown hairs in pubic region is caused by pubic hair that curls back or grows sideways into the skin. Usually, pubic hair grows out perfectly from pubic hair follicles but when ingrown hairs clog up the hair follicles, pimples may develop along with redness of the surrounding skin. Pubic pimples, like all other types of pimples, are painful, itchy and may leave permanent scars if you are not careful.

What Causes Ingrown Hairs in the Pubic Area?

The most common cause of ingrown hairs in the pubic region is shaving with a lousy pubic shaver. If you plan to use shaving as a long term method to remove your pubic hair, you need to invest in a excellent pubic shaver. Pubic hair removal methods like waxing and tweezing may also cause ingrown hairs as long as hair is cut off underneath the skin.

Other causes of ingrown pubic hair include:

- Tight undergarments or trousers
- Dry skin
- Course, curly or stiff hair
- Pubic hair follicles that are blocked with oil or dead skin cells

Getting Rid of Ingrown Hairs in the Pubic Area

There are a couple of ways you could treat ingrown pubic hair. The first method requires you to apply a hot cloth or hot compress on your ingrown pubic hair. This is a common method to deal with inflammation but it also helps to soften the pubic hair underneath your skin so that it may rise above the surface. If the ingrown hairs do not surface after a couple of of minutes, repeat a couple of more times. Should the problem persist%, try again in a couple of hours or another day as the pubic hair may not be long enough for you to extract. Whatever happens, you should never attempt to scratch or squeeze the hair out in any way as this may cause bleeding and permanent scarring.

Once you are able to see a tiny bit of the ingrown hair on the surface of your skin, use a pair of sterilized tweezers to get rid of the hair. Clean your pubic region, towel dry and apply some antiseptic cream to prevent infections.

Another method of removing ingrown pubic hair is the use of a hair removal lotion that is certified safe to use on your pubic region by your dermatologist or pharmacist. These creams help to dissolve the ingrown pubic hairs underneath your skin without causing further skin irritation.

What To Avoid During Your Recovery Period

You should try not to wear any tight undergarments or trousers before all your ingrown hairs have healed. If your pubic region develops ingrown pubic hairs as a result of wearing tight clothes pretty often, you might want to purchase clothes made of softer materials or ditch them all to prevent ingrown hairs.

Skin exfoliation with a shower sponge is big no no when you have ingrown pubic hair. Scrubbing your sensitive skin when you have pubic pimples will only make them worse. There are specialized waxing products for the removal of ingrown pubic hairs. However, you must not use them on your pubic region if you have pubic pimples.


Signs Of An Anxiety Attack

Written By: admin - Oct• 25•12

Did you know that the feeling of tightness in throat and chest, racing heart with tingle sensations, shortness of breath are all signs of an anxiety attack? Dizzy spells that lead to panic, obsessive worries and unwanted thoughts, hot flushes followed by waves of anxiety. These are all symptoms of anxiety.

Do you get that overwhelming fear that this anxiety will one day push you over the edge? Maybe you are becoming nervous and on edge in normal situations that never seemed to bother you before. You really need to get help now to get past this anxiety. Because just the thought of having an anxiety attack can cause you to have shortness of breath triggered by another anxiety attack, and it is often mistaken for a heart attack.

Most of the people have been struggling with some sort of anxiety disorders for many years and have usually exhausted themselves looking for a solution in every publication, pill, or program out there. So I would not be surprised if you are very skeptical at this point to hear about another "scheme" that promises you a new world without anxieety. It is only natural for you to have little faith in ever getting rid of this condition.

But as long as you keep reading, you will get to hear about the most powerful technique for eliminating anxiety, shortness of breath, and panic attacks. This is a natural technique that will be successful for you without any medication to bog you down. One gentleman on the program for only 3 days said he already felt better than he did with the months of therapy he had previously paid for.

Why this program is having so much success is simply because it was developed by Joe Barry, a former sufferer of frequent panic attacks. He developed a completely natural approach to eliminating 100% of general anxiety, the shortness of breath and panic attacks.

Joe Barry does not rely on outdated unsuccessful anxiety techniques like the deep breathing, positive affirmations, or the attempt at distraction to get rid of anxiety. But once you learn his technique, it only takes seconds to implement. You could be at home, at work or out socializing with friends, and you will always be able to stay in control.

Soon you will be back to your former self. Once you are clearly aware of something very important about your anxiety, shortness of breath and panic attacks. This will be crucial if you are to seriously begin to get back on the road to a full recovery.

Frequently Asked Questions

  1. QUESTION:
    Is anxiety attacks a sign of pregnancy? i just had an anxiety attack for the first time ever.?
    I've been having a lot of pregnancy symptoms and just had an anxiety attack for the first time ever. Could it be a sign of pregnancy?

    • ANSWER:
      Panic attacks are not a sign of pregnancy. If you do find out that you're pregnant, you will want to talk to your doctor about it, though. It could cause complications.

  2. QUESTION:
    what are the signs of an anxiety attack? are sweating and tunnel vision one of them?

    • ANSWER:
      Absolutely. Shaking, racing thoughts, nausea, inability to concentrate, unable to sit still, lack of apetite, all of these are symptoms of anxiety attack or panic attack. I used to have them, and they aren't fun. I haven't had one in about 10 years. I ended up in a mental ward for 9 days where I started medication and therapy which helped me very much. Today I am symptom free and still on meds and still in therapy. See a doctor if this happens again. Good luck.

  3. QUESTION:
    Could this be a sign of an anxiety attack or something else?
    Yesterday, I was sitting at my computer just looking up stuff for fun. Out of nowhere, I felt a kind of tightening and twinge in my chest and an overwhelming dizzy feeling like I could pass out. It passed pretty quickly and hasn't returned.

    I had that feeling off and on a few years ago. My doc did an EKG and found nothing abnormal. At that point in life, I had been going through A LOT of stress. (Job and relationship). So the doc chalked it up to stress. My jobs had been unstable for a couple years (poor economy and companies closing) And my ex had so many personal issues that were effecting me.

    But now I have a low stress job and a good relationship wth someone else. We have a happy healthy son and are getting married in a month. I have NO reservations on marrying him and the wedding planning hasn't been too stressful. So, I can't imagine anxiety over any of that.

    Could those years of constant panic and worry have created a general anxiety problem?
    I am just not sure if I should call the doc. I don't want to over react.
    Thanks for the answers so far.

    I never took any type of medication for anxiety or similar disorders. When I saw the doc a few years ago, it was kinda like, "oh it's probably stress and will pass". So there was no treatment of any kind.
    Mandy, there could be something to what you said. All good stuff going on, but on top of the things you mention, I also moved away from my hometown and started a new job here in a new state to be with my hubby to be. So that's even more changes ove the last, um 18 months.

    • ANSWER:
      If it hasn't continued, and is at the moment a passing thing, I wouldn't think it would be an anxiety problem, per se.

      You know, stress can be bad and good, and either can get you if you aren't careful.

      The kind of stress you had earlier, with your job, and your ex, was negative. It's clearly defined as stress.

      However, you cannot tell me that you feel no stress whatsoever, planning a wedding AND having a happy healthy (therefore probably pretty active) boy. Sure, it's positive stress, but what you've done is managed to squish the two most stressful situations for a woman your age, into the course of about a year (your son is what, 8 months?)

      Even though you're happy about the present, and excited about the future, what is going on in your life IS stressful. The lucky ones go uneffected by it. I have depression and am prone to stressful meltdowns, and end up having to be as careful to relieve good stress as I am about the bad.

      If you have blood pressure problems, are anaemic, or if there is a history of neurological or cardiological problems in your medical history (or family history), I would mention this to a doctor.

      Also, make sure you're eating properly. Many new moms don't, and many engaged women don't.

      If it occurs again, definately talk to a doctor.

      I would just take it as a sign that it is REALLY important to take care of yourself.

  4. QUESTION:
    Is this a sign of an anxiety attack?
    Last week I was suuuuuuuuuuuuuper stressed out. Like I was going crazy from so much stress. All of a sudden I started crying. FROM BEING SO STRESSED! That has never ever happened to me before. I don't know it's hard to explain but I just had like a break down.
    So is that a sign that I maybe had an anxiety or panic attack?

    • ANSWER:
      no just a sign on stress. you'll know if you're having a panic attack.

  5. QUESTION:
    Am I having an anxiety attack or am I showing signs of a heart attack?
    Okay so a few days ago I was lightheaded, tired, nauseous, lost some weight (without exercise), had bouts of short breath (very few), gas and loss/gain of appetite. I went to the doctor and he checked my blood pressure, he heard my heart and he asked me if I had any pain in my limbs, which I didn't. He told me that I was healthy aside from being overweight and that what I was suffering from was anxiety and depression. He recommended that I go out more with friends and to walk daily for an hour. He also wanted me to do some blood work to test for thyroid disease which I will be doing this Friday. However today, about 40 minutes ago from the time that I posted this, I was trying to go to sleep on my right side when all of a sudden I felt this weird sensation go throughout my entire body and then settle into this dull ache in the upper left side of my back lasted about a minute or two but it went away. Could it be that I am putting to much thought into this and believing things that are not happening, like a heart attack or am I really experiencing one?

    I am a 19 year old Hispanic female, 5' 8" in height and weigh 220, which on a website I found that I had to weigh at least 169 at the most, so I am 51 pounds overweight and losing some.

    • ANSWER:
      Anxiety will play with your head. You will feel like you're having a heart attack, when you aren't. Likely, if you've seen a doctor, you simply have anxiety to a point that you have anxiety attacks. They are scary, and you can be medicated with lorazepam, clonazepam, or any other short acting benzodiazepine.

  6. QUESTION:
    Are my anxiety and panic attacks signs I could be pregnant?
    I have been having overwhelming anxiety and panic attacks for about a month. This consists of stomach pains and nausia, diarhea, indigestion, heart palpatations, and fatique. Lately it's become so over powering I've become more emotional. I am two days late for my period now too. I took an early pregnancy test a few days ago that was negative, but could this still be a symptom?

    Has anyone had symptoms like this in their pregnancies?

    • ANSWER:
      No. I've never heard of any of those being symptoms.

  7. QUESTION:
    Help: Anxiety attack or signs of Heart attack?
    Hi. My hubby and I were having sex the other night, and all of a sudden he just had like this sudden very sharp excruciating pain to his chest, more specifically to the left side. He has had anxiety attacks before...but could it so unfortunately be heart attack? What's the difference? And he's only 31, he works somewhat manual so he has his share of exercise I guess, and he's not overweight. How can it be heart attack? Or is it something else?

    Has anyone ever experienced anything like that? He had the sharp pain all of a sudden to the left side, and he only felt better after like 5 minutes and he had to lay down, not moving a whole lot. Is it something else besides heart attack?

    Please help. Thank you all in advance
    And could it be anything worse than heart attack..?

    • ANSWER:
      They have similar symtoms so it could be either of both. I would tell them to see a health professional as soon as possible.

      Heart attack warning signs

      Some heart attacks are sudden and intense, where no one doubts whats happening. But most heart attacks start slowly, with mild pain or discomfort. Often people affected aren't sure what's wrong and wait too long before getting help. Here are signs that can mean a heart attack is happening:

      -Uncomfortable pressure, squeezing, fullness, or pain in the center of your chest. It lasts more than a few minutes, or goes away and comes back.
      -Pain or discomfort in one or both arms, your back, neck, jaw, or stomach
      -Shortness of breath with or without chest discomfort

      Other signs include breaking out in a cold sweat, nausea, light-headedness

      If you or someone you're with has chest discomfort, especially with one or more of the other signs, don't wait longer than a few minutes (no more than five) before calling for help. Call 911 or get to the hospital right away.

      http://www5.riteaid.com/health/heart

      Panic and anxiety attacks
      Anxiety can be accompanied by physical effects such as heart palpitations, nausea, chest pain, shortness of breath, stomach aches, or headaches. Physically, the body prepares to deal with what it perceives as a threat. Blood pressure and heart rate are increased, sweating is increased, blood flow to muscle groups increases and immune and digestive system functions are inhibited (the fight or flight response). External signs of anxiety may include pale skin, sweating, trembling and many others. Someone suffering from anxiety might also experience it as a sense of dread or panic.

      http://www.anxietypanic.com/

      Hope this helps

      -KimShawty

  8. QUESTION:
    What aren clear signs of an anxiety disorder?
    I think I have one but I want to know what is the difference between just an anxiety attack and an anxiety disorder.. please help

    • ANSWER:
      If you have an anxiety disorder then you are going to have an anxiety attack.Its one form of the other.
      Main symptoms include:
      Heart palpitations(racing heart)
      Sweating
      Dizziness
      nausea
      Blushing
      and more.just google it up

  9. QUESTION:
    what are the true signs of a heart attack verse panic attacks an anxiety?

    • ANSWER:
      panic attacks last about 10 minutes. If you think you are having a panic attack it is best to accept it and not fight it. it will let down quicker. heart attack-left arm hurts, no rapid breath and confusion. very different. sounds like you are panicing b/c you are thinking you are having a heart attack. don't worry. they are very different

  10. QUESTION:
    Are what i am experiencing normal signs of anxiety attacks?
    I had my first anxiety attack when i was 12. I remember sitting in the bathroom feeling like i was on the edge of sanity at my frainds house, i started shaking and my mum came to pick me up. When i got home i started shaking uncontrollably and screaming, and i was actually sick. after that for a week i felt terrible and scared with occasional feelings of an onset of another one. I quickly interprited these feelings into the idea that when i die i was going to be stuck in a room for all of eternity. I also developed clostrofobia, i had occasional attacks for the next 2 years. Then i didnt have one for another 2 years apart from a few strange feelings that one might possibly start. I recently had another one and have spent a few days feeling depressed and horrible. What i am scared about is the idea that i will be stuck in a room forever and whant to know if ideas like this are normal otherwise i am petrified that it will actually happen to me when i die. please help, thankyou.
    when i say im going to be trapped in the room forever, i dont mean i want to hide in a room, i mean i am going to be trapped in it and i dont want to be. trapped in a box in isolated from everything, even the universe, for all eternity. I also get a pain in my chest when i have an attack

    • ANSWER:
      Hi there,

      Firstly you're not alone.

      The reason that you're getting these types of feelings is that your 'fight or flight' response has been triggered (which is the cause of our anxiety). This makes us perceive everything around us as a possible threat and makes us worry about everything.

      What I would do is treat the cause of the anxiety.

      There are 3 things you can do to help yourself. Firstly, speak to a counselor that you trust and get along with. Don't be afraid to try different ones to find one that you like. This will help with the thinking side of the issue.

      Secondly, go and get some natural therapy to help you eg. acupuncture or chinese herbs to help balance your body. The reason you're feeling like this is because your body is out of balance and your 'fight or flight' response has been triggered, causing you to feel like that. These therapies will help to relax that and help you feel better.

      Thirdly, do some regular meditation. Meditation helps to calm the nervous system. You can look up free guided meditations online to help you with that.

      Hope that helps!

  11. QUESTION:
    Is this an anxiety or asthma attack?
    Lately I have been experiencing this problem that started after a cold. I will get a tight feeling in my chest, followed by a lot of phlegm. During this time I feel like I can't get a full breath and start coughing constantly. After a few minutes (longest it has lasted was maybe 5-10minutes) the chest tightness goes away. Then I am left with a slightly stuffy chest/nose and a slight cough. My breathing goes back to normal.

    Is this a sign of an anxiety attack or asthma? I have had no background of either but my mother has anxiety attacks and I have several cousins with asthma.

    • ANSWER:
      It sounds more like asthma than a panic attack. My brother also used to cough for an uncontrollable amount of time and he has asthma. I do suggest that you go see your doctor because if it is asthma you don't want it to get worse.

  12. QUESTION:
    What are the warning signs of anxiety?
    I need a few good sites that list the signs of anxiety (not anxiety attacks.. ), for a school project.

    • ANSWER:
      Cognitive Symptoms: Increase in blood pressure, increased heart beating, palpitations (irregular heart beat), sweating, increase in blood flow in the body, immune and digestive functioning is inhibited, irritated bowel movement, head aches, tingling, chest pain, rubbery legs, etc.

      Somatic Symptoms: Paling of skin, sweating, trembling, dilation of eye pupils, dizziness, twitching of facial muscles, stuttering etc.

      Emotional Symptoms: An expectation of threat, dread, panic, nausea and chills, irritation, insomnia, isolation, feeling overly self conscious, strong desire to escape, jumpiness, feeling that you will die etc.

      Behavioral: These are voluntary and involuntary reactions such as screaming, running, jumping etc to escape or avoid the source or perceived source of anxiety. Symptoms differ according to the disorder.

      Social Anxiety: It is a type of extreme shyness where the person avoids social situations causing disruption in social and professional relationships.

      Generalized Anxiety Disorder: A person suffering from this feels continuous apprehension to vague and diffused threats. The physical symptoms like fatigue, sleepiness, stomach upsets etc are usual.

      Phobia: It involves extreme and unrealistic fear of an object, activity, situations (example, spider, swimming or confined spaces). The person tries to avert the fear by any measure.

      Panic Disorder: It has the symptoms of repeated and sudden panic attacks.

      Hope i helped.

  13. QUESTION:
    What are the signs of anxiety attacks... I don't know whats going on?
    Its 2:30 am i havent slept a full night for 3 nights....
    thngs thats caused this..
    my cats deathly sick
    starting college soon
    works getting weird

    thinking of nt normal things help i'm worried... This isn't me what's gong on?????????????

    • ANSWER:
      Pretty sure you won't have anxiety attack.
      They don't have actual symptoms until the few moments
      you have before the attack.
      I have them all the time from axiety issues.

      you could try relaxing, taking a day off to get your mind
      off everything. Your most likely over stressed
      over worked and worrying too much.
      Go to the spa and get a massage, I guarantee youll fall asleep
      there and be drowsy enough to sleep at home.
      Also, don't worry about your cat,
      It will be better off in a better place once it
      passes. And animals know when you love thm enough
      to be getting sick over them.so itll go with happyness,

      but if you do feel that your having serious health problems
      call a doctor and tell them whats going on, you cant always rely
      on ppl using an internet search engine.

      hope i helped!
      C:
      feel better hun.

  14. QUESTION:
    Can coffee cause an anxiety attack?
    Every time I drink my beloved cup of coffee lately my heart races, palms get sweaty and I become very nervous and jumpy. Is this a sign of an anxiety disorder?

    • ANSWER:
      It's only a sign of anxiety disorder if you have no symptoms when you abstain from coffee.

      Caffeine is a powerful and ubiquitous stimulant which is present in most coffee, even in small amounts in decaffeinated coffee. Everyone has a different tolerance to caffeine. Some people can consume 400+ mg of caffeine daily with no effect whatsoever while other people can't drink one cup, about 45mg without showing symptoms of nervousness and anxiety. You may be hypersensitive to caffeine and the way to find out is to stop the coffee for a week and see what happens. If you continue to have anxiety related problems, then the caffeine is not the problem but it may compound the root cause of your anxiety.

      It's worth mentioning that one source of anxiety is caffeine withdrawal. So, you may want to wean yourself from the coffee slowly and not expect immediate results. Generally caffeine has a half life of about 6 hours. However, some people, particularly those with compromised livers, have much longer caffeine retention.

      Also, look for other stimulants in your diet or meds including over-the-counter remedies such as cold medications or foods such as chocolate or soft drinks. They can also play a supporting rôle in anxiety disorders. Regardless of the above, you would be wise to switch to decaf or limit the amount of coffee you drink if that ameliorates your problem.

      Sweaty palms and jumpiness are not as suggestive of anxiety disorder as they are of caffeine stimulation. Anxiety disorders lead more toward phobias and panic attacks while stimulants tend to cause nervous manifestations. Hence, my best guess is your problem is plain old coffee jitters.

      Good luck and good health!!

  15. QUESTION:
    Signs of depression/anxiety attack?
    I'm 14, and always depressed. Suicide has been on my mind A LOT. My eating habbits change ever so often. I usually sit in a corner and shake uncontrollably crying at the same time with my mind racing with thoughts of some personal issues (school, friends, etc.) I can cry for 3 hours straight, at least 3 nights a week. I have gone 2 weeks every night where I cried in this corner and shook like crazy, with a headache. Migranes have been happening too. I don't want my parents to know. Is there a way I can stop this on my own?

    • ANSWER:
      It seems like depression. I'd suggest you contact your doctor and see a counsellor.

  16. QUESTION:
    Is difficulty breathing a common symtom of anxiety attcks?
    the other month i was lying in bed and all of a sudden i thought i was dying. ever since ive had an attack every night and ive had constant difficulty breathing. its really sacaring me. what should ido? does anyone know if its dangerous? is it a sign of anxiety attacks and/or anxiety disorders? PLEASE HELP!!!!
    how long does it take to go away?

    * thanks for those of you who have answered! you guys were such a help!!!!

    • ANSWER:
      Hey sweetie.

      I was recently diagnosed with an anxiety disorder, too. I have a heart problem as well...so i'm not on any medication, YET. It's hell, huh?! Difficulty breathing is definitely a sign of an anxiety attack--I get it all the time. My throat feels closed and my whole stomach is tense. Either sit down and do some deep breathing, or walk around. Both help me..it just depends on the situation. If you constantly worry for at least 6 months...it could be an anxiety disorder. Get it checked out by a psychiatrist. Tons of people have anxiety disorders, by the way. You'll get through it :) They're NOT dangerous!

      God bless! ♥

  17. QUESTION:
    Heart attack or Anxiety attack?
    I'm 15 im a guy, I've been feeling short of breath all night and my hearts beating fast and also my heart hurts from time to time. Is this just an anxiety or signs of a heart attacks because its been last alot longer than when i have anxiety attacks.

    • ANSWER:
      if you are having trouble with stress or anxiety ....check thsi out http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=yjPcb3eMS6s lil Dr Jack can helps

  18. QUESTION:
    How long can the effects of an anxiety attack last?
    I had a major anxiety attack last night - my first one in two years. It was so painful and I was even throwing up with it!! After some time it subsided enough that I could get some sleep. However, this morning my chest still feels so tight. It's been two years since my last anxiety attack but I don't remember the effects of it lingering until the next morning. When it was over, it was over. What's going on? Is it possible that this is just the sign of another attack coming on?
    Thanks for the responses everyone!! As it turns out, I went to the hospital because the pain wouldn't go away and this time it wasn't anxiety at all. It was my gallbladder!! I have a stone that's blocking my liver so it can't function properly...sure does explain the pain!!

    • ANSWER:
      I don't think you are ever fully free of anxiety even with medication....I take Lexapro, I have generalized anxiety disorder. I think you have to find your main triggers for anxiety attacks and stay away from them

      Example: My biggest triggers are running late or feeling trapped....so I do my best to be on time everywhere and not to put myself into corners.....

  19. QUESTION:
    Are these signs of anxiety attacks?
    So sometimes I freak out over the smallest things. I wake up in the middle of the night and hear and see things, I can swear they were there but when I get a closer look it's just blackness. My friend and her entire family says their house is haunted, and they have tons if stories to back it up. I don't believe in ghosts but now I'm not so sure. I end up totally freaking out, sweating, trembling, breathing fast. I also wake up frequently in the middle of the night thinking there is a spider on my pillow or in my room. Wherever I go, I find myself looking in corners, or under chairs and beds for any sign of a spider. I once saw one on my leg so I stood up and freaked out, but it wasn't there and none of my friends saw it, even though it was huge, so was I hallucinating? Please help me, I don't know if this is normal or not. Thanks.

    • ANSWER:
      you might be very paranoid.. believing that those stories were true and becoming more and more aware of the things around you..it could be anxiety from what you said about trembling and sweating and breathing fast ...can you not breathe sometimes? does your heart beat rlly fast and sometimes you can't stop shaking? if so that is anxiety

  20. QUESTION:
    Are these symptoms of an anxiety disorder?
    My friend always thinks that people are talking about her, and if she goes to the store to look at clothes, she thinks they are looking at her and thinking that she is fat. When she was at work alone, she thought that there was a ghost in the room because an out of order clock started chiming. When we went out, some people were passing out flyers and she was afraid they would follow us home and attack her. Anxiety runs in her family, so are these signs of anxiety?

    • ANSWER:
      It sounds as if there might be some mental problems going on with your friend.
      Her reactions seem exaggerated to what is really happening.
      She does seem to have some paranoid thinking patterns., altho, these aren't necessarily extremely serious.
      There could be some anxiety issues that she is having,along with the paranoia type thinking.
      If we think someone is going to follow us or attack us, we are going to
      have anxeity about it.
      But it sounds as if there might be a more serious issue going on than just anxiety.
      Maybe you could talk to her about getting some help - if you are still in school, maybe a school counselor?
      Just keep being her friend and let her confide in you and maybe you can steer her into getting some help.

  21. QUESTION:
    What are the signs of a panic/anxiety attack?
    Last saturday I had what I thought was a panic attack for the first time in my life. It was really scary and since then, it has happened 3 other times within a week for no apparent reason. Yes, I am a little stressed out, but not any more than I have been my whole life. The first thing that happens is my head gets extremely heavy and puts a lot of pressure on my ears. After that, I begin to stop hearing everything around me and lose perception if everything going on around me. Then my hands turn numb and I feel tingling pains shooting down my arms. My feet and hands lose circulation and turn really really cold. My whole body gets extremely hot and I feel like my heart is pounding out of my chest and can't breathe. I feel like everything surrounding me gets smaller and smaller and I feel like I am being sucked in. When I try to talk through it, my voice sounds so much louder than everything around me. Does this sound like a panic attack to you? What should I do about this?

    • ANSWER:
      Hi Lauren. Yes, it definitely sounds like you are experiencing panic attacks. I've had them for years, so i know how awful they can feel. You need to see a doctor, so you can either go on some medication, or get some therapy. Sometimes once you start having them, it makes you fear having them more, then you do. It can become a vicious cycle, that's hard to break. That's why it's best to try to get help right when they start. Don't feel embarrassed by this. Anxiety, and panic disorder, are very common. I know a lot of people that suffer from it. I wish you the best, and i hope you feel better soon. Take care.

  22. QUESTION:
    I need to know if signs of a heart attack can happen weeks before the attack...I have very bad anxiety and i?
    often get a paion behind my left breast that goes into my back. I have it checked many times and its nothing....yesterday my husband was rubbing my back and he rubbed this spot in my shoulder pain and it was like WOW that hurts.....i dont remember doing anything to pull anything..but it is still hurting this morning.I took a asprin..I also keep breaking out in hot sweats.I am only 47 year old female...130 lbs but pretty out of shape....i worry constanatly and i can feel my heart beating in the side of my breasts all the time...and the least activivty i get out of breath....the pain has been pretty constant..would any of this be signs of heart attack? My coloring is fine..Its proberly my anxiety..any one with experience or advice..its also starting to hurt in my right shoulder blade..I take xanax for anxiety

    • ANSWER:
      I have heart disease and you are just about describing some symptoms that I get and hurt real bad. I was shocked to read, that someone else gets what I get. I think you should see your doctor and tell him all this asap, especially if your arms get weak or you begin sweating from your neck up. It was good you took the aspirin too. It could be one of several things, and you should not ignore it. I do not believe it is just "good ol menopause". I wish you luck and then some.

  23. QUESTION:
    Panic Attack or signs of Heart Attack?
    I've been experiencing some symptoms over the past couple days and I'm worried about what they could mean.

    I'm a 23yr old woman. Heart disease and anxiety issues in my family but I do my best to take care of myself and have never had issues with anxiety before. (Both of my parent's have had heart attacks (my mom didn't even know she had one and didn't go to the hospital) but they are older and have several contributing factors, such as heavy smoking, overweight, high cholesterol.)

    I do not smoke, I only drink maybe one mixed drink a month if that. No drugs either. I don't think I'm overweight, I'm 5'6" and about 140-145.

    (I do have many things that are causing stress right now, finances, and the possibility of being pregnant as well.)

    A few months ago my cholesterol was checked and it was high, but I had a feeling that was because I had just eaten 4 hard boiled eggs the day before. (Gross, I know! But I craved them for some reason and made them for lunch) I didn't know they were going to check my cholesterol so I had no idea that I should have been careful of what I ate.

    Since then I have lost 5 lbs or so and I made an effort to exercise more, and have been more health conscious with my eating habits. I've scaled down my portions as well as how often we have fast food.

    So, here's the symptoms I'm having~ Started 2 days ago, my Husband was massaging my neck but it was really tense and it hurt because he was using alot of pressure. I slept poorly that night and woke up with neck pain on the Right side of my neck (felt like it needed to crack), then through the day my right arm felt tingly (felt like I just had blood taken) and I had a very bad headache. I took one motrin 800 that evening, felt nauseous after dinner (it was a big meal and late at night) but I slept very good.

    The next day~ No neck pain but started feeling pressure in my chest. It didn't last very long, and while it was uncomfortable it wasn't extremely painful. I did NOT have shortness of breath or any tingly feelings in my left arm.

    The chest pain seemed to be induced when I'd start worrying about what was wrong with me or any other stress in my life right now. I did my best to stay calm and I didn't get overwhelmed with any pain or anxiety. It was off and on yesterday and then today I had the chest pain again but it was even milder today then it was yesterday. I actually didn't even have any chest pain today until I spoke with my sister around 2 pm, and she was saying it could be a heart attack. So, after that I was feeling worried and for the rest of the day little things are irritating me.

    I'm kind-of thinking this is the onset of an anxiety attack and my worrying that it's a heart attack could possibly be causing the anxiety attack.

    Sorry that it's long but I wanted to explain it throughly.

    • ANSWER:

  24. QUESTION:
    Does this sound like a panic/anxiety attack to you?
    My heart was beating really fast, hard to breathe, I got a headache, I was really dizzy and lightheaded, I was scared, I started to black out and so I tried to go to the bathroom but I couldn't see and I ran into stuff and when I got to the bathroom I think I passed out and I felt nauseous and I could barely see for the next 5 minutes and I was shakey. Are these signs of an anxiety or panic attack? If it is any suggestions besides the doctor because I can't really go without my parents knowing and I don't want to take pills...
    No, I don't do any drugs or drink

    • ANSWER:
      you could be having a panic attack...you can usually tell...based on when they happen...what is going on stress etc...or what are you thinking..if its a panic attack usually people are hyperventilating during it and need to calm...and laying down is good if you feel like you will pass out...but this REALLY sounds like an issue with blood pressure possibly...WHY would you not want to go to a doctor so what if your parents find out they want you healthy...if its blood pressure and serious people have dropped dead from it...you need to check with a doctor tell your symptoms...dont say its a panic attack if for some reason you feel a stigma about it..tell him what happens to you...he should check your blood pressure or you could say I read somewhere these symptoms could be blood pressure related...dude...you gotta see a doctor ...I dont get the parents issue parents want healthy kids...this could be serious you gotta see the doc

  25. QUESTION:
    I have a dry cough and cotton mouth feeling. Could this be a sign of my anxiety attack coming on?

    • ANSWER:
      I don't think so. Are you on any medications? If so, lots of meds can give you a dry mouth feeling. The dry cough could be caused by lots of things, such as bronchitis. You might want to see a doctor about the anxiety attacks, however.

  26. QUESTION:
    Possible anxiety attack?
    I have never had one before, last night I was feeling paranoid, I couldn't breathe, I was extremely stressed, jumpy, I felt the need to cry (which I did) and I was shaking. this carried on for about 1 hour and a half. Im not sure if this is an anxiety attack because I have never had one before.

    I have done some Research and I have all of the common signs of anxiety.

    • ANSWER:
      Sure sounds like one. I have them and you just described what I go through. If you honestly can't stand them, go see a doctor. They can give you meds for the attacks if your really suffering because of them.

  27. QUESTION:
    help me please?? anxiety attack..?
    I think I'm having an anxiety attack?? but how do you know your having one. I'm facing a shortage of breath....what are the signs and symptoms of anxiety attacks??

    • ANSWER:
      i had one on monday night. so so frightening

      symptoms -
      feeling sick
      feeling out of control
      feeling like you're gonna die,
      or thinking that you're gonna die
      heart racing
      heart pumping faster than usual
      tingling sensation in mouth
      can't breathe properly
      chest pain
      preparing to die (even though you can't die from an anxiety attack)
      feeling out of contorl, like you'e going out of your mind

      btw, shortage of breath can be a lot of things, ull ave other symptoms if its anxiety attack/panicattck.

  28. QUESTION:
    Amphetamine-based vs. Methylphenidate-based ADD treatment and anxiety. Experiences?
    Does anyone have any experience reports on the efficacy and especially affects on anxiety levels with these two families?
    I was on Adderall IR 30mg 2x a day,then Adderall XR 60mg, then vyvanse 140mg, and I've tried (without a scrip, yes, abuse, I was ignorant at the time), Concerta twice, which I know to be Methylphenidate-based. I want to try Focalin XR, as I've read a lot of good things over Concerta. Reason being, Vyvanse maybe lasts a little too long in the keeping-me-awake department, so yeah. Main thing I want to know, though, is ANXIETY LEVELS with these meds comparitively, as Amphs do very little to make my anxiety worse, and Concerta nearly made me have a panic attack and made the anxiety much worse (worry, fear of death, racing heart, chest pain, all true signs of anxiety attack), and I'm on 1mg Klonopin 2x a day for panic/anxiety(started before any stimulant ADD meds) already, and had taken my morning dose that day.
    I'm wondering if focalin XR, since it's a different type of Methylphenidate, may have a more positive effect in terms of anxiety, and maybe even on better focus and impulse-control over Amphs (I didn't have a good way to record such info with concerta, as when I focused, it was either on school, or my anxiety).

    For a reason I won't discuss, Adderall IR or XR are forever, or at least until I leave the area (6m-1y), out of the picture, or I'd be on Adderall XR 60mg right now, since with it I've never felt, happier, socialable, easier to get along with, more concentrated, and in control of my actions, in my entire life. Saddenning I cannot get this, in my opinion, miricle drug, any longer. Not to mention it's the only medication that's help my pretty severe depression. No SSRI depression med ever worked, and without it I just feel hopeless and down all the time. Call me a sissy, but I probably cry every day.

    Oh well. Concerta DID improve my mood, aside from the extreme anxiety it caused so I'm not worried about that about the other class of drug.

    Enough with my Vyvanse-induced rambling. Haha

    Thanks for all the help. Looking forward to detailed and helpful responses

    -Cavin
    Excuse some moronic grammatical errors. I switched effect with affect, at least once. I also typed this considerably quickly. Do forgive, do forgive. Hahaha
    That's so irritating, though. Wanting to be a writer and linguist doesn't allow grammar errors, in my opinion. haha XD OCD boy over here.

    • ANSWER:
      Has a doctor mentioned Wellbutrin to you? It is an anti depressant that is basically an amphetamine salt. I find it to be very effective for ADHD and about 75% decent for depression. It's one pill you take in the morning and I stay even, sharp and sociable all day long. It can cause anxiety in some, so I would hang on to that Klonopin for a bit if you try this. But I experienced none. I'm almost more calm than before. On the traditional ADHD meds, I was like up, down, upside down and flapping my gums the whole time, lol!
      I got started on this because I lived in Asia at the time of my diagnosis and they gave me the Wellbutrin. I was like "huh?!" but it worked. Doctors in the US are starting to catch on, so maybe you can do some web research on it and take it to your doctor. It worked a miracle for me.
      Good luck, I hope you get what you need!!

  29. QUESTION:
    Help - I'm moving my cats to NYC from CA. I'm worried about flying, having a tiny place and a high balcony
    I'm taking 3 cats to NYC. I'm worried about getting them on the plane. One gets carsick after 2 blocks. One is very big and I will not be able to fit him under the seat for any period of time and they all are big babies.

    I also just got a place that is much, much smaller than where I lived before (very expensive city) and I'm afraid they will be unhappy.

    Finally my place has a balcony 6 floors up and I am terrified of them getting out or falling out. I'd love for them to get fresh air and sit outside but I'd die if anything happened to them.

    I'd appreciate any constructive advice. I'm having a post-lease signing anxiety attack and can't sleep.

    • ANSWER:
      Tie them up while on the balcony for a few weeks, they will learn. Cats generally suffer no problems while flying, but try to make sure they don't have too much room to avoid injury. My own vet suggested putting a clothespin on the nape of their neck to keep them calm. Gravol for kids also works
      A

  30. QUESTION:
    Can a anxiety attack be a symptom for pregnancy?
    SO i have been having anxiety attacks. Last time i had them was when i was pregnant with my son i also have this pain on my side which i had when i was pregnant with my son. I have not been under stress or depression. Could this be a pregnancy sign. I have also had spotting n been more tired and nausea then normal. My back has been hurting. and i have had mood swings i know he best way to know if your pregnant it to take a pregnancy test. And that nobody can tell you that your pregnant my the signs you have i was just wondering if Anxiety is a sign of pregnancy

    • ANSWER:
      No anxiety isn't a typical symptom of pregnancy. If you believe you may be pregnant then take a test.

  31. QUESTION:
    Do you think i might have an anxiety disorder? ?
    So sometimes I get really out of breath. Its like I feel like some one is sitting on me. I also get really dizzy and shakey & my palms get sweaty. I get really emotional & sad or angry. I'm 14, is this normal? Some of my friends and one teacher told me to go to the social worker or doctor. Its usually when I get stressed or annoyed or something. I sometimes randomly cry. I have low self esteem & I get like this a lot when I feel like people disclude me or I can't do something or I'm struggling . I have a lot of friends & people think im outgoing. I sometimes use the rubberband technique.. Are these signs of anxiety and panic attacks? What can I do about it? Thanks :)

    • ANSWER:
      yeaah u probly do. i have it since i was 13 and everything but the elastic band part i had. iv had it since i was 13 im 19 now almost 20 still have it. doctors r pointless they just give u 20 different pills makin u feel like a freak. sometimes id be on lkike 3 different pills and icouldnt even eat...great fkin help that was...so unless u wanna talk about shit u dont wanna talk about and waste ur time by all means go to the doctor. and btw before u get to the right doctor u get sent to 6 other ones that basically say ur to fked up ffor me go to this guy, adn so on. best advice ican giv u is learn to deal with it. cuz it really screws ur life up. sorry but have fun with the bs life uv been given...(sorry if this wasnt the advice u where lookin for. good luck:| )

  32. QUESTION:
    What do I do? Am I having anxieties or the warning signs of a heart attack? Should I go to the hospital?
    I've been getting pressure in my chest, I've been dizzy, and I feel like I have to force myself to breathe, not to mention I'm also feeling very weak... I went to the hospital earlier this morning (2:00 am to be exact) and they said it was anxieties... Are these symptoms anxieties? Or are they something more? I feel so stupid for asking these questions... I'm 18 by the way...

    • ANSWER:
      I have a nurses' license. Do not, I repeat, do not play when it comes to forcing yourself to breathe. You get only one life and do not risk any thing. Each Doctor has an opinion and you should ALWAYS get a second one. Go to the emergency room as soon as you can. This is not a joke. Dizziness too? Go Now.

  33. QUESTION:
    Im not sure if I get anxiety attacks, im 14? Please help?
    Ill try make this short as possible but lately I've been under alot fo pressure and quite stressed. I did some research and I googled: "what are the signs of an anxiety attack"
    (Now I've put an [x] next to all the ones that have happend to me in the past week)

    This is copied and pasted from health.com

    Physical symptoms of anxiety include:

    [x]Trembling, twitching, or shaking.
    [x]Feeling of fullness in the throat or chest.
    Breathlessness or rapid heartbeat.
    [x]Lightheadedness or dizziness.
    Sweating or cold, clammy hands.
    Feeling jumpy.
    [x]Muscle tension, aches, or soreness (myalgias).
    [x]tiredness.
    [x]Sleep problems, such as the inability to fall asleep or stay asleep, early waking, or restlessness (not feeling rested when you wake up).

    [x]Rapid breathing (hyperventilation), shortness of breath, or feeling "smothered."
    [x]A pounding or racing heart or an irregular heartbeat.
    Chest pain.
    [x]Nausea or an upset stomach.
    [x]Numbness or tingling.
    Fear that you are going to die, lose control, or "go crazy"
    Feelings of being detached from yourself or from reality.

    All the ones ive put an x next to pretty much apply to me, and have happend to me in the past week.Im a teenager, I havnt told my mum she would probably say its nothing and then id say it is and then she would say did you want to go to the doctors. But i dont want to explain with my mum listening in there.. and i dont want to tell my mum to not come in !?
    I also have been told by doctors I have a heart murmor
    and im not usually a nervous person unless it comes to guys and that

    • ANSWER:

  34. QUESTION:
    do i use faith or common sense?
    i have seizures and before having a seizure sometime i panic which will lead to an anxiety attack. right now i'm feeling like i want i don't feel all that great (having signs of anxiety attack). i was about to leave (drive) to take care of my business but as i said i don't feel good. so i want to know do i pray, have faith and keep going or do i use common sense and stay posted until i feel better.

    • ANSWER:
      Unfortunatly sometimes when we pray we get an answer we don't want to accept. So even if you pray and have faith God might be telling you to sit down and pray about it where you're at, so using common sense has nothing to do with a prayer.

      That would be like me walking off a bridge praying God will catch me. Well I might not like his answer of not today, and then die, eventhough I knew it was a risk if I walked off a bridge. Don't tempt fate, which means if your prone to seizures and know the signs, why challenge mother nature and God you will loose every time.

      Good luck and stay safe.

  35. QUESTION:
    Me again,the anxiety,panic attack constant worrier,now Im wishing I had of went to hospital while I was in tow
    to have my oxyagen checked...i checked my blood pressure checked at a friends it was ok..would you be at risk of heart attack even if pressure is fine..Im so exhausted....this anxiety is getting to me and my meds arent helping......I live out of town,,,so if any one knows the signs of heart attack let me now..i have had this going on for 3 days..i think if heart i would be dead by now.......I also think Im catching a cold ...thanks for any advice..what Im talking about going on for 3 days is pain in left arm,shoulder and i feel like im having a hard time breathing,,,,I have had tons of EKGS all have been fine and Drs. tell me its just my anxiety is so out of hand...and I cant stop worring....u maybe can refer to my last question..Thanks

    • ANSWER:
      Anxiety is terrible, and I sympathize with you. Go to your Mental Health physician and work on getting new meds. If you can afford it try acupuncture, it works wonders.

  36. QUESTION:
    could this be anxiety?
    i started to notice i freak out when im in stores longer than 20 minutes or so. i recently went to the mall and had to leave after 15 min. or so. i start sweating, losing my breath, and getting dizzy and everything seems to be coming at me. this happens at walmarts and any stores. people tell me im having anxiety attacks. what are the signs of an anxiety attack? how do you get them? or prevent them from happening? is 19 to young to be having anxiety attacks??

    • ANSWER:
      Wow you've described me perfectly.

      Do NOT let this turn into a fear of going out (fear of a panic attack). Try to take your mind off how you feel. You won't pass out. Don't let agoraphobia take control.

      Contact me via email if you'd like to talk sometime.

  37. QUESTION:
    dude my girlfriend has had an anxiety attack last week it was her first time that shes ever had this her mom b
    her mom believes it was all that coffe shes takin all that day but im not sure it was the caffeine shes showed signs of this already shes scared of the dark and being alone in the house and she cant go to sleep in her room unless im there asleep with her but when i dont sleep over during the week she sleeps with her mom. so those are the signs but also when she took me home one night at 3:00 in the midnight she dropped me off home and then she had to leave home driving by hereself and then she called me and told me that she was afraid she kept thinking that there was someone in the car in the backseat and that she kept looking if there was someone but there wasnt, but those are the details. but when she had her anxiety attack it was because we were outside in the dark like at 10:00 in the night and we were kind of arguing outside of my house in her moms car and she started to look around the neighborhood saying that she haves a bad feeling about being outside and that she had to leave

    • ANSWER:
      Has there been any crime similar to what she is scared of around your area recently?

      It is not the cafeine. It would make her hyper, but not scared or paranoid.

      I have developed a severe fear of storms lately because there have been so many in my area and had a painc attack the other day because of one. I got a phamplet and it says that stress and seeing or hearing about something like a tornado or crime can cause you to have a reaction later on.

      I went to the dr. and she gave me some pills that are a very mild sedative, enough to calm me down but not knock me out, to take when it is going to storm bad.

      Maybe she should talk to a dr about it. I would say this is a reaction to something that has happened or she had heard about.

  38. QUESTION:
    Questions about anxiety problems?
    Question about chest pains?
    Lately i've been having some really weird anxiety problem. Whenever i get excited/upset, my heart RACES, i have this weird tingly chest pain type of thing and like it seems like i'm getting way to overworked, like to much adrenalyn or something, i'm just confused, and the tingly chest pain is just kinda unnerving, ithink its just some kind of anxiety issue... Anyone have this type of thing happen? BTW i'm only 23
    1 minute ago - 4 days left to answer.
    Additional Details
    What are the signs of an anxiety attack? and what if this goes on alot, its been happening frequently for about a week

    • ANSWER:
      this happens to me too.

      the signs of an anxiety attack are chest pains, tingling ANYWHERE, be it head, throat, chest, legs, arms. thoughts of complete panic, head racing, nausea, feeling like you're going to pass out... they go on and on.

      i get anxiety attacks when i get upset. u might want to get checked out by a dr., maybe you could take some xanax. it helped me.

  39. QUESTION:
    is there anything that can help my son with his anxiety attacks?
    My son is showing signs of anxiety when he has to going to school. He is going through quiet a lot at school which is where the anxiety is coming from, we can take Calms to calm us down but i wondering if there is anything i can try to help my son. He is only 6 years old.

    • ANSWER:
      I suffered from panick attacks and axiety for about 7 years. The best thing for them is cognitive behaviour therapy. I still have some anxiety left but i never get full blown attacks anymore. I still have some sessions to complete though. I also found hypnotherapy very helpful, it helps to relax your mind and think more positivley. I would definatly look into whats going on at school, and ask his teachers to keep a close eye on him to see how he interacts with other kids at school. Maybe it is a bully and thats why school is making him anxious, or perhaps there are certain subjects that he is worried about and needs extra help in. I really hope you can find the answer to help him xx

  40. QUESTION:
    What are some ways to calm down anxiety without medication because i wont have medical for about a year?
    I asked a previous health question and a women answered it might be anxiety (just last feb i had my first sign of anxiety on a costly trip of emergency room visit 800$ and he said i had anxiety ) so i quit working two jobs! THe pain went away however i started full time school and work 50 hours a week so my fear is that i have the anxiety attack thing again. Is there anything known to help anxiety with out seeking a doctor out just until i finish school because i cant afford health insurance untill i am done with school because when i am done with school i will have medical coverage because i will be a paralegal working for a law firm

    • ANSWER:
      Exercise strenuously for at least twenty minutes a day (so that your heart rate goes up). Look into yoga and also try meditation.

  41. QUESTION:
    Im about to have an anxiety attack, can anyone tell me the way this works?
    My 4 month old IS MY LIFE, my PRIDE AND JOY! His father hasnt made any attempt to see him or even ask about him or ANYTHING. He wrote me an e-mail saying that he just wants to sign over his rights because itll be better for the baby to be in one home intead of back and forth and hes not ready emotionally or financally. The WHOLE thing is he doesnt want to pay child support. He said if the paternity test shows "its his" then hell fight me for custody. I know he wont get that because Im an amazing mom but does he have a chance at joint custody?? Im like about to have an anxiety attack. I CAN NOT DEAL WITH THAT! MY BABY BEING 2 HOURS AWAY HALF THE WEEK. he Doesnt even KNOW him.... He doesnt want him nor does he know anyyyyything aboout him. Hes been sick off and on since he was born, He cant take care of him or handle the hours of screaming at a time. He refers to him as IT and the only reason he wants JOINT custody is because he doesnt want to pay child support. Can he get it? We are in Mass. Does he have a chance?
    I dont want a penny! I want his to sgn over his rights and GO AWAY.
    I have Emails from him saying bryce would be better off in one house and with me...When he wanted nothing to do with him. Is that proof? Why isnt anyone answering.....I really need some advice/answers!

    • ANSWER:

  42. QUESTION:
    I live alone and I'm having an anxiety attack right now. Can someone talk to me?
    I have major issues. I'm 25 years old, I live alone, it's 2am and I'm having an anxiety attack. I have no one to talk to or call because everyone is asleep.

    I put too much information on the knot. I may have hurt my BM's feelings. Can I get some advice?
    I'm so stupid. I"m worried sick over this.

    I signed up at the knot, and posted my engagement picture in my signature.

    My good friend is getting married like I am next year. She's slightly demanding, but a good, sweet person.

    I'm such a horrible person. I posted a question in the wedding party section of the knot asking for advice. I told her how my friend was stressing me out.

    It suddenly dawned on me that my friend could very well be planning her wedding via the knot, and see the post, with my picture. She could be a regular for all I know.

    I have deleted the picture to my signature, but I can't delete the post because someone quoted it.

    I feel just sick. Do you think most brides are on the knot? Should I come clean to my friend, or wait to see if / when she brings it up?

    I took 2 ativan (.5 mg each) and I still can't calm down. I feel worthless, stupid, and all alone and isolated.

    I hate living alone. I'm so lonely and I can't stop crying.

    • ANSWER:
      don't sweat it. if you can roll w/ it & have a backup plan in case things go sour then go ahead but if she can not forgive an innocent mistake - then forget about this person. there are are plenty of better people out there to occupy your time w/o bothering you too much.

      let your friend know that the friendship matters but the strain on the expectations from your friend is making things difficult. Find a coach, book, or counselor that can direct you in how to speak openly & honestly w/o hurting the person's feelings.

  43. QUESTION:
    my heart hurts randomly sometimes but no signs of heart attack or failure?
    my heart hurts sometimes,i feel like heavy thing over my heart,also something like a needle or a knife stabs my heart,it happened sometimes associated with breath shortness,,help what is happening with me?? do not tell me anxiety...

    • ANSWER:
      It's normal and probably not even the heart. It's probably another chest muscle.

      I'm fifteen, in shape, no heart problems and that happens to me sometimes.

  44. QUESTION:
    Is antsy-ness a sign of panick attacks or anxiety attacks?
    Panic attacks run in the family, and I used to have them when I was little, and I am pretty sure I have anxiety/OCD. Lately I haven't been able to sit still in school and I'll be dying to just get out of my seat or MOVE. I'm constantly tapping my fingers or shaking my legs, crossing and uncrossing my legs, moving my hands, my arms, anything. Today it was worse than usual and in math class I felt like I was near jumping out of my seat. It comes and goes, but when I think about it, it's hard to get off my mind. Thank God it hasn't been like an attack, but I'm afraid one day I WILL have an anxiety or panic attack. I have finals next week and that means sitting in a room for and hour and a half day after day, no break in between to get up, and I'm so worried I'll freak out. PLEASE help me; I really don't want to have to have to deal with antsy-ness tomorrow. Thank you!
    Also, lately I have been freaking out over my breathing, feeling like I'm not getting enough air, which only makes my asthma worse--or maybe it's in my head.

    • ANSWER:
      Hi there,

      Firstly you're not alone. I suffered the same symptoms.

      The reason that you're getting these types of feelings is that your 'fight or flight' response has been triggered (which is the cause of our anxiety). This makes our body kick out adrenaline which makes us feel like this. It also makes us see everything as a perceived threat which makes us think like that.

      What I would do is treat the cause of the anxiety.

      There are 3 things you can do to help yourself. Firstly, speak to a counselor that you trust and get along with. Don't be afraid to try different ones to find one that you like. This will help with the thinking side of the issue.

      Secondly, go and get some natural therapy to help you eg. acupuncture or chinese herbs to help balance your body. The reason you're feeling like this is because your body is out of balance and your 'fight or flight' response has been triggered, causing you to feel like that. These therapies will help to relax that and help you feel better.

      Thirdly, do some regular meditation. Meditation helps to calm the nervous system. You can look up free guided meditations online to help you with that.

      Hope that helps!

  45. QUESTION:
    Anxiety attacks help!!!!!!?
    Anxiety attacks?
    im 18 years old female and right before i go to sleep sometimes out of know where i'll start feeling really light headed and dizzy, and my heart rate sometimes will either slow down or speed up, and i'll be laying in my bed just thinking im going to die cause my heart is going to stop and it scares me. i cant sleep but sooner or later i do fall asleep and wake up feel better. is this a sign of an anxiety attack, cause i do get anxiety all the time.

    what can i do so i dont trip out late and night so i can do to sleep without freaking out thinking im going to die and get light headed

    • ANSWER:
      Well, if you're scared you should go to a doctor and check to make sure it's not something serious. If it is just anxiety don't let him talk you into taking meds for it - take herbal supplements instead, like Amoryn or something like that from a health food store.

      This is a really good set of books for therapy, too: http://drmfish.com/index.html

      Just take time each day to relax and light some lavender candles.

  46. QUESTION:
    Is excessive shaking, being cold all the time, anxiety attacks, a sign of anorexia? shaking in particular!!?
    please please help me..i cant stop losing weight..i cant stop exercising for at least 90 minutes a day..ive been keeping a calorie countine journal for the past year. i am so sick of being cold all the time. i am so sick of feeling dizzy!! its unbearable and i am scared stiff. i am sick of people saying im going to die..help me help me help me

    • ANSWER:
      I had bulimia for about 10 years solid and for a year before that I was really sick which initiated the vomiting. Anyway I got scarily thin. I don't remember shaking, but I was always freezing and lightheaded from low blood pressure. I'm a normal weight now (or so I'm told . . . I'm pretty positive I'm fat and no one will admit it.) but the constant coldness have never gone away. I wouldn't mess w/ the whole anorexia thing. It's nearly impossible to get rid of and you will have some kind of permanent damage that you won't realize until years later, like me.

  47. QUESTION:
    anxiety attacks?
    im 18 years old female and right before i go to sleep sometimes out of know where i'll start feeling really light headed and dizzy, and my heart rate sometimes will either slow down or speed up, and i'll be laying in my bed just thinking im going to die cause my heart is going to stop and it scares me. i cant sleep but sooner or later i do fall asleep and wake up feel better. is this a sign of an anxiety attack, cause i do get anxiety all the time.

    what can i do so i dont trip out late and night so i can do to sleep without freaking out thinking im going to die and get light headed

    • ANSWER:
      yep, it's an anxiety attack. the same thing happens to me. I would say get help because they start happening in hte day time too. but that would make me a hypocrite. But if you know what's good for you go to a doctor.

      What i do is i wait until i'm really tired before I go to bed, because if i'm going to lie awake i think too much, and get stressed out. Do something you find really relaxing before bed, like having a long bath. Having a walk in the evening helps me, because it's relaxing and it uses up my excess energy. it's also good for you because it releases endorphins and makes you feel happier. hope you feel better.

  48. QUESTION:
    was it an anxiety attack?
    i had a hectic weekend very busy, little sleep. so while attending a lunch waiting for the hosts to call us in i was watching tv... i was sleepy all the time and really wanted to lay down.

    suddenly i started feeling strange, i've fainted before and knew the signs so i thought i might be fainting. i got really hot, my heart started pounding i felt slightly nauseous and when i got to the bathroom i sort of lost control of my breathing... it was short and quick deep breathes, the tears started running and i started crying... a sort of sadness washed over me i was a little scared also of what was happening but i was just really heartbroken and sobbing.

    after that i asked if i could lay down and while laying on the bed i thought i was fainting again, a sort of buzz came over my 'brain' but i was fully conscious.

    i just lied their for a while not being able to fall asleep. i got up after about 45min and felt better.

    the evening around 8pm i got the heart palpitations and hot flushes again and was scared but it wasn't that bad so it passed.

    i still feel a bit anxious though but only because i don't know what that was... i do have a history of mild depression but i have no real 'problems' or worries right now so i don't know....
    the water did help... yes i also tend to over analyse things and cant stop rethinking things.... its so annoying.

    really does help to know that i'm not the only one. we're crazy lol :)

    • ANSWER:
      Thats exactly an anxiety attack, I get the same thing. Im not sure why we get them or what triggers them but that was exactly an anxiety attack. Take deep breaths and keep telling yourself that your gonna be ok, because you seriously will be ok. seriously.

  49. QUESTION:
    What are the signs of a heart attack/ I have had this before pain down my left arm like a rubber band around?
    It and burning behind my left breast and shoulder have gone to Drs several times they have done Ekgs and say they are fine. I do have bad anxiety take meds for it and under alot of stress this is scaring me..but Im sure if I go to ER they will just roll there eyes at me AGAIN...I also have dizziness all the time but major bad today/Any advice Does anyone think this could just be my anxiety,It feels like Im having hard time breathing..but my dad says Im talking fine. My Drs are sick of me. I have not been getting much sleep because of how Im so stressed and Im going to Physical thearpy for neck and back and right shoulder.Im a wreck!!

    • ANSWER:
      can't be too safe

  50. QUESTION:
    What would help me calm my anxiety?
    I'm 14 and for about 5 years I have always thought I had a fear of public speaking. Last year we had to give a speech on a chosen topic for our exams. I always did okay, even though I was extremely nervous. But that time my chest was pounding before I even stood up, I had trouble reading what I typed and stuttered and stumbled so bad I asked to start over. I shook so much the paper rattled and I was flushed and sweating. It didn't matter who was there I still would've done the same thing. I also tried so many things to prepare myself to keep it from happening. I'm not nervous when just talking with friends or parents but I still feel anxious a lot.

    But today I read this article http://helpguide.org/mental/anxiety_types_symptoms_treatment.htm and noticed I had many of the emotional and some physical symptons of anxiety. In my classes this week I had frequent hot flashes followed by cold chills, and a little shakiness (which are both under signs of a anxiety attack) when I talked in class or even when teachers talked.

    I would like to know what I can do for this since I also take only one other medication, for depression (works fines), but it says depression and anxiety can make the other worse and should be treated together.

    So what can I do to help this? Thanks.

    • ANSWER:
      First and foremost: what happened to you during your speech in school was a very normal reaction--lots of people have this fear of pubnlic speaking--it's normal for people to get nervous about it. You should have seen me when I had to give my speech in college!! It was horrible. The nervousness actually makes it worse and some people are a little more nervous than others--but it is NORMAL--you don't have an anxiety issue and don't try to convince yourself that you have one, because that's when you really get one.
      What you can do is take some Valerian Root the night before your next speaking assignment. It's all natural, not expensive, and will keep you calmer. You can also tell yourself that it is nothing but an assignment and the worst thing that can happen is a bad grade....that can help you keep things in perspective......good luck


Signs Of Anxiety Attack In Men

Written By: admin - Oct• 25•12

The symptoms of anxiety attacks can be defined as those feelings we experience when we feel we are in sudden danger. An Anxiety attack can often be a traumatic and scary experience. It is a period of sudden and intense fear or discomfort, typically with an abrupt onset and usually lasting for no more than 10 minutes. Sometimes someone can experience a panic attack all of a sudden without an obvious reason. Most people that experience one attack will usually experience another attack, and those who have recurring attacks, or feel severe anxiety about having another are said to have panic disorder.

Symptoms of a panic or anxiety attack are intense heartbeat, difficulty with breathing, palpitation, feeling sick, excessive sweating and trembling, chest pains, fearful of going crazy or about to die, sudden chills, and the like. Some people may experience different or more anxiety attack symptoms but this does not mean that their condition is far worse or that you are suffering from a different undiagnosed condition. Because we are all different, the symptoms during anxiety attacks can vastly vary. You might not find among the listed anxiety attack symptoms what you are experiencing and it may be tempting to think something is very wrong with you. The above list is just a guide only, as everyone reacts differently.

Anxiety attack may affect your quality of life if not given treatment immediately. As a human being, it is normal that we feel anxiety, worry and fear from time to time due to the things that our complicated lives bring. Anxiety is just a part of life. can help us cope with the stresses we may encounter. If you are in a state of anxiety on a regular basis, it is likely that you are experiencing anxiety attacks.

Signs Of Anxiety Attack In Women

Written By: admin - Oct• 25•12

People ask me all the time; what does an anxiety attack feel like and I tell them that they are different for almost everyone. Some people will tell you that they thought they were going to die; they thought they were having a heart attack. Some will say that they were sick to their stomach and shaking all over, they were nauseous and throwing up. Others complain about not being able to breathe because it hurt so badly. There are many symptoms and signs of anxiety attacks and if you ask, what does an anxiety attack feel like, be prepared for many different answers.

Having said that, how can you know if youre having an attack? Really though; exactly what does an anxiety attack feel like? Here are 4 common signs that effect just about everyone:

1. A Racing Heart

One of the sure fire signs is that your heart starts racing for no apparent reason. You will notice that your heart is beating faster and faster and you cant seem to figure out why it is happening. You may have just driving to work, walking to the local store, or just sitting at home when you get the feeling. Your heart suddenly starts to race faster and faster, it may feel like you have been running for a long time. Also you will probably notice that your breathing will increase as well as a response to the anxiety attack.

Frequently Asked Questions

  1. QUESTION:
    what are some signs to watch for regarding heart trouble/problems in women?
    for the past few days, my heart doesn't seem to be feeling right....i get sort of an achiness, pain, or tugging? sensation at different intervals. i am 42 years old, in good health, but i do smoke, and i'm under alot of stress with issues in my household. what are some significant signs i need to pay more attention to? should i start taking an aspirin? how do i tell the difference between a problem with my heart or anxiety/panic attack?

    • ANSWER:
      I work as an Echocardiographer for a Cardiovascular clinic...

      Sometimes the achiness/tugging feeling you are experiencing can definitely be related to your anxiety. It may not be related to actual heart problems at all.
      It could also just be heartburn.
      A quick and inexpensive way to get a diagnosis is to do an EKG.
      Just tell your physician your symptoms and he can let you know where you can have an EKG done.
      This test will show if you have an irregular heart beat/rate or if there are any underlying heart problems.
      If the EKG is abnormal, your physician will decide what other tests/treatment needs to be done.

  2. QUESTION:
    Panic Attack or signs of Heart Attack?
    I've been experiencing some symptoms over the past couple days and I'm worried about what they could mean.

    I'm a 23yr old woman. Heart disease and anxiety issues in my family but I do my best to take care of myself and have never had issues with anxiety before. (Both of my parent's have had heart attacks (my mom didn't even know she had one and didn't go to the hospital) but they are older and have several contributing factors, such as heavy smoking, overweight, high cholesterol.)

    I do not smoke, I only drink maybe one mixed drink a month if that. No drugs either. I don't think I'm overweight, I'm 5'6" and about 140-145.

    (I do have many things that are causing stress right now, finances, and the possibility of being pregnant as well.)

    A few months ago my cholesterol was checked and it was high, but I had a feeling that was because I had just eaten 4 hard boiled eggs the day before. (Gross, I know! But I craved them for some reason and made them for lunch) I didn't know they were going to check my cholesterol so I had no idea that I should have been careful of what I ate.

    Since then I have lost 5 lbs or so and I made an effort to exercise more, and have been more health conscious with my eating habits. I've scaled down my portions as well as how often we have fast food.

    So, here's the symptoms I'm having~ Started 2 days ago, my Husband was massaging my neck but it was really tense and it hurt because he was using alot of pressure. I slept poorly that night and woke up with neck pain on the Right side of my neck (felt like it needed to crack), then through the day my right arm felt tingly (felt like I just had blood taken) and I had a very bad headache. I took one motrin 800 that evening, felt nauseous after dinner (it was a big meal and late at night) but I slept very good.

    The next day~ No neck pain but started feeling pressure in my chest. It didn't last very long, and while it was uncomfortable it wasn't extremely painful. I did NOT have shortness of breath or any tingly feelings in my left arm.

    The chest pain seemed to be induced when I'd start worrying about what was wrong with me or any other stress in my life right now. I did my best to stay calm and I didn't get overwhelmed with any pain or anxiety. It was off and on yesterday and then today I had the chest pain again but it was even milder today then it was yesterday. I actually didn't even have any chest pain today until I spoke with my sister around 2 pm, and she was saying it could be a heart attack. So, after that I was feeling worried and for the rest of the day little things are irritating me.

    I'm kind-of thinking this is the onset of an anxiety attack and my worrying that it's a heart attack could possibly be causing the anxiety attack.

    Sorry that it's long but I wanted to explain it throughly.

    • ANSWER:

  3. QUESTION:
    Was this really just a panic attack or heart attack?
    First let me say im 26 years old, female,super lean and in great physical shape,always been healthy and no huge illness/disease ever, I gave had mental health issues in the past, so there is history if that.

    I went to the ER yesterday in an ambulance cause out of NO where I felt like I couldnt breathe,very anxious,dry mouth,trembling/jittery,feeling faint,and complete terror. (no pain anywhere).. It was all so crazy cause it was litteraly out of no where!!! Now, the medics took my vitals and said my heart looked great,my Bp was elevated at the time cause I was scared/nervous. They told me I prob didn't need to go to the ER, but since I was super scared.. I went. The Dr in the ER said I had every classic sign of a severe panic/anxiety attack. He didn't do any blood work,no monitoring,etc.. Just talked to me to get my history and said "you are ok, you aren't going to die of a heart attack at your age.. You seem to be in great health". He gave me a script for Ativan.

    Anyways, I'm really scared cause today i am exhausted.. Can't stop yawning (I only got 4 hours or so of sleep lastnight)..I did however wake up at 8am and go walking 2 miles just about... I find if I'm up and moving, I feel better. At times I sometimes notice I get very slight pains throughout my chest near my underarms that come and go.. Also I feel like I'm always hyper/anxious!! Like I have a ton of nervous energy!!! And here within the past 2 months or so, I find if I speed walk. I at times have trouble catching my breath. (and I'm in GREAT shape, you can see my abs)

    I was diagnosed with GAD when I was 16 (generalized anxiety disorder) with panic attacks. I used to be on paxil and lexapro but stopped taking them.. My brother also suffers major anxiety and at first before he got diagnosed, he would freak out thinking it's his heart.

    I read that in women, heart attack symptoms can go on for weeks/months before the actual attack which worries me!!!

    Any advice??? I'm reallllllly nervous here.

    • ANSWER:
      Your whole question is a panic attack in essay form.

      Gawd - have a glass of wine and lay in the sun for a couple hours. Get over yourself!

  4. QUESTION:
    Couvade symptoms? Or Warning signs of Mania?
    My Husband suffers from manic depression, he has gone into full blown mania or psychosis three times in the past. He has been stabilized and leveled for over a year now, not taking any medication bc the doctors feel its not best for him based on past experiences. He has been managing it with diet, supportive people and exercise (which he could do more of). My concern is I am 11 weeks pregnant and this is his first baby (i have a 2 year old from a previous relationship) he is a very energetically sensitive person and he is experiencing Couvade rather intensely. I know most of his symptoms are Couvade bc he is displaying a lot of the same behavior that my ex did when we were expecting my first child. But its also hard to differentiate couvade symptoms with the warning signs of mania. He is very fearful of going manic again so every time he feels or experiences something out of the norm he automatically wonders if its a warning sign of mania when its typically just a normal "off day" or something like that. I am concerned bc I am aware that someone like him, who is predisposed to depression and mania can be triggered into another episode by such a huge thing like pregnancy. I dont want him to go into a full blown manic episode while we are expecting and not be able to "be present" during the pregnancy and when the baby is born. I am in the process of finding him a new dr since he has relocated from a different state. Expert advice in the mean time would be appreciated

    His symptoms: Couvade or Mania?
    Insomnia or irregular sleep patterns
    hypersexuality (which really he has ALWAYS had an overactive sex drive) could be he is more attracted to my curvy body, larger breasts or the fact that his baby is inside me or could be just a symptom of mania.....
    Anxiety (he had a full blown anxiety attack last night)
    Emotional ups and downs similar to a hormonal pregnant woman
    Delusional thoughts of insecurity (like hes not good enough for me, or i dont feel the same for him as before, a fear of us becoming distant, which i feel a stronger closeness to him so these feelings are irrelevant)
    Changes in appetite- one day he will eat the whole kitchen and the next day he will eat once and not even realize has hasnt eaten all day
    Irritability (some what irrational with responses, ie thinking the worst of a situation, dwelling on negative thoughts, and blowing small meaningless situations out of proportion)
    incredibly high maintenance- needs my attention, love, affection, sex, and nurturing CONSTANTLY, if he doesnt get it, he becomes an emotional wreck, picking fights and blowing this outta proportion with irrationalizations.

    Something similar to the "nesting" symptom women experience, for example- yesterday he kept himself unusually busy with things around the house like fixing the door, cleaning, laundry and things of the like to the point where he realized he hadnt eaten anything but pizza rolls and forgot to make our 2 year old a sandwich bc he didnt eat his hot dogs. This could also be considered a surge of energy associated with mania but this is the first time its happened so Im not sure what it really is.

    (I have left out other symptoms like aches and pains, food cravings, nausea and things bc those are clearly couvade and not easily associated with the warning signs of mania)

    I am aware seeing a doctor is the best solution to this concern but finding the right one can take some time, esp when you're insured by the medical card, so in the meantime, if anyone has advice or solutions, it would be greatly appreciated. Also, I am afraid of seeing a doctor that will try to push medication on him when it has clearly not been inhis best interest in the past. I really dont want a zombified, numb and absent husband during one of the most important times of our lives.

    • ANSWER:

  5. QUESTION:
    Couvade symptoms? Or warning signs of Mania?
    My Husband suffers from manic depression, he has gone into full blown mania or psychosis three times in the past. He has been stabilized and leveled for over a year now, not taking any medication bc the doctors feel its not best for him based on past experiences. He has been managing it with diet, supportive people and exercise (which he could do more of). My concern is I am 11 weeks pregnant and this is his first baby (i have a 2 year old from a previous relationship) he is a very energetically sensitive person and he is experiencing Couvade rather intensely. I know most of his symptoms are Couvade bc he is displaying a lot of the same behavior that my ex did when we were expecting my first child. But its also hard to differentiate couvade symptoms with the warning signs of mania. He is very fearful of going manic again so every time he feels or experiences something out of the norm he automatically wonders if its a warning sign of mania when its typically just a normal "off day" or something like that. I am concerned bc I am aware that someone like him, who is predisposed to depression and mania can be triggered into another episode by such a huge thing like pregnancy. I dont want him to go into a full blown manic episode while we are expecting and not be able to "be present" during the pregnancy and when the baby is born. I am in the process of finding him a new dr since he has relocated from a different state. Expert advice in the mean time would be appreciated

    His symptoms: Couvade or Mania?
    Insomnia or irregular sleep patterns
    hypersexuality (which really he has ALWAYS had an overactive sex drive) could be he is more attracted to my curvy body, larger breasts or the fact that his baby is inside me or could be just a symptom of mania.....
    Anxiety (he had a full blown anxiety attack last night)
    Emotional ups and downs similar to a hormonal pregnant woman
    Delusional thoughts of insecurity (like hes not good enough for me, or i dont feel the same for him as before, a fear of us becoming distant, which i feel a stronger closeness to him so these feelings are irrelevant)
    Changes in appetite- one day he will eat the whole kitchen and the next day he will eat once and not even realize has hasnt eaten all day
    Irritability (some what irrational with responses, ie thinking the worst of a situation, dwelling on negative thoughts, and blowing small meaningless situations out of proportion)
    incredibly high maintenance- needs my attention, love, affection, sex, and nurturing CONSTANTLY, if he doesnt get it, he becomes an emotional wreck, picking fights and blowing this outta proportion with irrationalizations.

    Something similar to the "nesting" symptom women experience, for example- yesterday he kept himself unusually busy with things around the house like fixing the door, cleaning, laundry and things of the like to the point where he realized he hadnt eaten anything but pizza rolls and forgot to make our 2 year old a sandwich bc he didnt eat his hot dogs. This could also be considered a surge of energy associated with mania but this is the first time its happened so Im not sure what it really is.

    (I have left out other symptoms like aches and pains, food cravings, nausea and things bc those are clearly couvade and not easily associated with the warning signs of mania)

    I am aware seeing a doctor is the best solution to this concern but finding the right one can take some time, esp when you're insured by the medical card, so in the meantime, if anyone has advice or solutions, it would be greatly appreciated. Also, I am afraid of seeing a doctor that will try to push medication on him when it has clearly not been inhis best interest in the past. I really dont want a zombified, numb and absent husband during one of the most important times of our lives.

    • ANSWER:

  6. QUESTION:
    Couvade Symptoms? Or warning signs of Mania?
    My Husband suffers from manic depression, he has gone into full blown mania or psychosis three times in the past. He has been stabilized and leveled for over a year now, not taking any medication bc the doctors feel its not best for him based on past experiences. He has been managing it with diet, supportive people and exercise (which he could do more of). My concern is I am 11 weeks pregnant and this is his first baby (i have a 2 year old from a previous relationship) he is a very energetically sensitive person and he is experiencing Couvade rather intensely. I know most of his symptoms are Couvade bc he is displaying a lot of the same behavior that my ex did when we were expecting my first child. But its also hard to differentiate couvade symptoms with the warning signs of mania. He is very fearful of going manic again so every time he feels or experiences something out of the norm he automatically wonders if its a warning sign of mania when its typically just a normal "off day" or something like that. I am concerned bc I am aware that someone like him, who is predisposed to depression and mania can be triggered into another episode by such a huge thing like pregnancy. I dont want him to go into a full blown manic episode while we are expecting and not be able to "be present" during the pregnancy and when the baby is born. I am in the process of finding him a new dr since he has relocated from a different state. Expert advice in the mean time would be appreciated

    His symptoms: Couvade or Mania?
    Insomnia or irregular sleep patterns
    hypersexuality (which really he has ALWAYS had an overactive sex drive) could be he is more attracted to my curvy body, larger breasts or the fact that his baby is inside me or could be just a symptom of mania.....
    Anxiety (he had a full blown anxiety attack last night)
    Emotional ups and downs similar to a hormonal pregnant woman
    Delusional thoughts of insecurity (like hes not good enough for me, or i dont feel the same for him as before, a fear of us becoming distant, which i feel a stronger closeness to him so these feelings are irrelevant)
    Changes in appetite- one day he will eat the whole kitchen and the next day he will eat once and not even realize has hasnt eaten all day
    Irritability (some what irrational with responses, ie thinking the worst of a situation, dwelling on negative thoughts, and blowing small meaningless situations out of proportion)
    incredibly high maintenance- needs my attention, love, affection, sex, and nurturing CONSTANTLY, if he doesnt get it, he becomes an emotional wreck, picking fights and blowing this outta proportion with irrationalizations.

    Something similar to the "nesting" symptom women experience, for example- yesterday he kept himself unusually busy with things around the house like fixing the door, cleaning, laundry and things of the like to the point where he realized he hadnt eaten anything but pizza rolls and forgot to make our 2 year old a sandwich bc he didnt eat his hot dogs. This could also be considered a surge of energy associated with mania but this is the first time its happened so Im not sure what it really is.

    (I have left out other symptoms like aches and pains, food cravings, nausea and things bc those are clearly couvade and not easily associated with the warning signs of mania)

    I am aware seeing a doctor is the best solution to this concern but finding the right one can take some time, esp when you're insured by the medical card, so in the meantime, if anyone has advice or solutions, it would be greatly appreciated. Also, I am afraid of seeing a doctor that will try to push medication on him when it has clearly not been inhis best interest in the past. I really dont want a zombified, numb and absent husband during one of the most important times of our lives.

    • ANSWER:
      Hi
      I guess you should try professional help
      I made some research for you and I found that you need professionals help
      Check the link below for useful info

  7. QUESTION:
    High Blood pressure after birth, anxiety attacks and now Baby Blues, Has anybody suffered from any of these?
    Ok, here is abit of my history: Had my first child at 16, pregnancy went well, but straight after birth whilst getting a few stitches I had extreme toxemia and suffered from several seizures. The doctors ended up finally stabilizing me after many,many hours and I had to stay in hospital for about 10 days afterwards.
    At age 18 had another child, pregnancy went fine and so did birth ... No seizures everything all good.
    Fast forward to Dec 2010, 30 yrs old just gave birth to a beautiful baby boy (4 days overdue) and he was big 9lbs 7 onces. Pregnancy was pretty good, stressed out alot but ok.
    Labor was ok, went very quickly, but had to get some stitches. I had a headache during this and started to freak out that I was going to have seizures (because I had the worst headache EVER, just before the seizures started) Anyway so I had panadol for headache, doctor finished up stitching. And I went to my room, where I started seeing flashes of light and sqiggly lines and I freaked out thinking my blood pressure was going up and i was going to have seizures.
    Doctors said my blood pressure was up, but not that bad they gave me something for my nausea and that was it.
    The nurses continued to check my BP which stayed slightly high (but they kept saying it was not that bad and that alot of women get high BP after birth) I think the the highest it went was 145/100.
    A doctor came to see and said that he thought it was panic attacks and was getting someone from Mental Health to talk to me, I was fine with that. But I really thought that it was just if my BP goes down I will be fine. I spoke to MH and she agreed. They placed me on BP medication and it went down and I was fine.
    The day I was leaving hospital, Nurse gave both my husband and I a Whopping Cough booster. When I was given needle I tasted metal and felt funny, nurse said "Oh you have had seizures before, tasting metal is a sign of seizures, lay down "!!! I freaked out, she checked my BP and said it was high and called Doctor. He came in and said that it was a reaction the needle and panic attack. He gave my husband a piece of paper with all the side effects of the booster (which did not say taste metal and I did not get any symptoms mentioned) The nurse continued to montior my BP and it went back down to normal within a 20 mins or so. And it was all good again.
    went to leave hospital, and the carseat wasn't working and it was hot and I thought I could feel my BP going up, went back into hospital. Nurse checked, it was fine. But she then said that she is worried it is more then BP problems and called MH back over. After talking to them again, I have found that I am having anxiety attacks (mainly if I feel anything different physically I freak out and worry that I am going to get High BP and have seizures and DIE!!) Which I know is not going to happen,but getting my brain to take that in is very hard. I know my BP can't go too high (since I am on medication) and I can't have seizures from Toxemia when I didn't even have it in the first place.
    But when symptoms of High BP and Anxiety attacks are very similar is it hard to get your hormone filled brain to understand.
    Now to top it all off I am a emotional mess, crying, thinking that my life has changed so much and don't know how I am going to deal with it. (all that stuff) which I am sure is normal.
    But anyways if anyone has any good advice or their own experiences I would love to hear.
    Just typing this out has helped abit I think.
    Thanks heaps.

    • ANSWER:
      what you had was toxaemia of pregnancy with its symptoms as hypertension,leg oedema and protein urea and seizure.
      this end by delivery and no side effect.
      as you are not pregnant any more, no more risk.
      but you have to check your blood pressure and treat if hypertensive.
      do not be worried, no more problem.

  8. QUESTION:
    Please help. What are the warning signs of being/becoming a pedophile? Very serious.?
    This is going to be a long post, but it needs to be attended to. Please help.

    I'd like to state some things before I go any further.

    1. I just turned 19
    2. I am a male
    3.I have have girlfriends before. All as old or older than I ( one was 2 years younger )
    4.I've always been great with kids, but never went out of my way to spend time with them. Or tried to spend time with them.
    5. I've always wanted a wife, kids, house, the whole deal.
    6. I was with a girl when I was 15 - late 16's and we had planned on getting married and having kids, ect. We fooled around a lot, which I liked. But I really could never get any pleasure out of it. I was very attracted to her though.
    7. I have been watching porn since I was... oh, 13 or 14.

    I was recently ( 3 months ago ) diagnosed with very severe depression and anxiety. Followed by depersonalization. I've been under a copious amount of stress the last 3 months because of it. I've gone through many stages of hypochondria, convincing myself of things that are not true. I really seem to be unable to get a grip on myself lately. I have been thrust into complete disarray.

    So please, try and answer this is as knowledgeably and courteously as possible. I'm just trying to find some answers.

    First off, my view on pedophiles is of complete and utter disgust. They're scum and and horrid people that commit unspeakable acts upon pre-pubescent children. I guess that could be categorized as being a child molester too, which is even WORSE. It's a sicking act which under NO circumstances should ever be committed.

    when I was younger, around 13 or 14, I was becoming interested in pornography, of women. I have heard and read that porn can be a warning sign. Although, I know A LOT of men that watch pornography.

    Anyway, I used to look up 13 - 16 year-old videos when I was younger and around that age, not often, but it did occur . I don't know if this would be normal or not.

    Let me clarify that the though of becoming a Pedophile and having the characteristics of one makes me so sick to my stomach, that I have lost ALL appetite after working a 7 hour shift of hard labor without any food in my stomach. I'm on the verge of vomiting right now. Those type of people are truly evil. They destroy the lives of children, if they're molesters, and turn into a type of person that cannot be a part of functioning society.

    Anyway. After work my friend and I ( who's 23 ) Were having a conversation about girls that look older than they actually are. He stated that he had seen a girl who looked older than she was, and was attracted to her, only to find out she was 16. He said things like that worried him because they're going to get him into unwanted trouble. Then he said something about his younger sister acting that way, and being 12 wearing clothes that an 18 year old should be wearing. It sparked some interest in me, and I immediately started having an anxiety attack, only to start putting past experiences similar to this together. Forming the fear of " what if I'm a pedophile, or might turn into one " This is something that I could never live with.

    Are any of these things I explained of some-what normality? I just about hyperventilated from the panic is caused in me.

    Please answer this question with knowledge about the subject, or something to help me.

    I forgot to mention that I never suffered any abuse when I was a child. My father left my mom when I was about 5 or 6. That's about it.

    Also, I'm not addicted to porn.

    I don't watch it everyday 5 times a day. It's a lapse of 3 or 4 days. Then only once when I do.

    Could this be the depression and anxiety manifesting itself from a fear and amplifying it? Or could there be a problem.... I could never live like that.

    • ANSWER:
      Hi - poor you, so stressed out.

      You're not a paedophile.

      You don't have any of the characteristics of one. They do not accept that their horrible proclivity is even WRONG, and clearly you do.

      What has confused you, is the pornography. Lot of people watch it, and it does poison the mind, particularly in a sensitive individual like you, who might be conflicted about other things going on in his life too. If you can possibly do it, I would honestly suggest that you try hard to stop looking at porn.

      Yes, your anxiety is making you question yourself un-necessarily.

      Forget what your friend was talking about; he was wrong actually, to talk about his own young sister in that way.

      You're only 19 and you haven't had a proper full-on emotional and sexual relationship yet, probably because of your stress and anxiousness. Go and see your doctor and get some proper help. The doctor will have dealt with this many many times before, you have nothing to lose and a whole lot of living to gain.

      Good luck.

  9. QUESTION:
    Help Men that are experienced and inexperienced with women! I'm dealing with a kryptic one.... can you help?
    We have known each other for 2 months, but offically "hanging out" as of 1 month ago, 2 weeks ago we started going to a lot of auditions together, which isn't haning out, it's auditioning for plays and such. we only hung out for reals once with dinner and play and had lots of fun (both went dutch). Lately was auditions, no real time or appropriate to hint my feelings. I was patient. i am extremely attracted to him, and not sure about him to me. I felt like just a "ride" to him and kinda like a door mat, but i am really insecure and working on noting being that way. I know my firends say he likes me, but everything he has ever done is kryptic, as in, he could be just being nice or really is afraid and/or nervous. My friend says it is probabally hard to tell cuz she says he seems inexperienced, but i'm confuzzled. 2 months ago my friend told me he was crushng on me big time and it seemed the minute i started to talk to him, he became kryptic. what the hay! he was really busy the first month and finally we chatted and hung out the second month but it seems like each of our "hang outs" are 1 time a week, and then the past two weeks, we've went to auditions which is not a good time to flirt and progress. he always gives me a hug though at the end, and i look for his eyes, but he never looks into mine. I play it cool and pretend my true feelings away, but lately i was done pretending so i started hinting a bit, like, want to go see a movie, and he always says sure, i might be busy, but maybe i can go, i will call you, and he does not call, he does this often, and then he'll call and say, sorry ive been busy. after auditions he went to my bday dinner which ended kinda badly cuz he hurt my feelings and hurt his by giving him the silent treatment. he doesnt call, neither do i. I show up 2 days later at his play and apologize and he says he is sorry and that he wasnt sure if he should wait to call , or i should call, so he was gonna have me call. so we made up and we hugged and he was wringing his hands which is a sign of nervousness, and i gave him cookies i brought for apology, and it was that tension you feel when you like someone but are too afraid to fully show it, but hint it, and there was a kinda akward pause, and i asked if he would like to hang out soon, and he said sure, i'll call you, but he has said those words before and called 4-5 days later. and then i drove off, thinking he wouldnt look back, but he did, he waved to me. and i waved back. it is 2 days later so i wait patiently. i invited him to hang out 2 weekends ago, but my cell was dead, so he couldnt get ahold of me for 2 days. this weekend, we made up on saturday, so no hang out this weekend. i am worried that maybe my feeinggs are stronger than his, which explains his kryptic nature, but his wringing hands tell me is nervous in a way hinting something, but if he is inexperienced as i thought, what do you think will get him to realise i need to be treated like he really wants me, not just a girl who he forgot about all week, and happens to remember to call, why do i feel on the bottom of his list. why have i spent so much on him in gas, energy, care, and yet he sends kryptic signals that he likes me. i like him a lot. how can i get a confident shy guy with girls like me to be comfortable with me, cuz he isnt shy, but it seems he has been holding back with me for while, why, and is he trying to get closer, am i closing him out with my lack of eye contact and security, are my favors for him taken for granted, and i am just too easily won? even though i have never said how i feel. busy is as busy does, but is he so busy as to forget about me, or does he have anxiety attacks about this sorta thing, and mentally shuts out hints and stuff until he can handle it???? what should i do? play hard to get, get a cute guy to comment my myspace with a flirt to get him jealous? Get makeover, lose wait, act distant, and stop doing him favors until he shows he likes me? tell him how i feel? reach for his hand and ask him if he trusts me? what should i do guys, i'm dealing with a really cute theater geek who my friend says is really geeky and has no exoerience, but i am not so sure, what should i do people? i am inexperienced and desire hold his hand for the first time, be kissed by him, and be told i am beautiful by him. he told me i was radiant when i first met him and flirted with me, and ever since i had the nerve to start talking to him, he seemed as if he didnt like me, but my friends kept telling me he liked me, he just was shy, but he didnt seem shy at all, pretty outgoing, quiet, but pretty confident. the most of a hint was at the end of the show when he asked me for my number and asked me if id like to see a show with him, and we did, two weeks later, and drama happened cuz he was busy, we clarified things and decided we both wanted to take it slow, and be friends first, but it is 1month and a week later, and i thought things would would have been
    moving along towards holding hands and stuff

    • ANSWER:
      Well, I decided to be brave and give it a shot...but...DAMN. That was way too cali for me. You need to make sentences, because you put commas everywhere and I can't follow where you're going. Think of Miss/USA-SC trying to ask a question.

      "well me and this guy have those problems, such as yelling, I like him, but everywhere we talk and such as at the mall, skating, Oh and this morning everywhere like such as we don't talk?"

      ...seriously I couldn't finish reading!!

  10. QUESTION:
    Rewrite each sentence using the opposite voice of the verb.?
    Rewrite each sentence using the opposite voice of the verb
    1. Last week at the mall, an old friend was accidentally met by me.
    2. We bought popcorn and watched the horror movie "The Ring".
    3. After watching, we ate our favorite seafood pizza.
    4. While eating, we recalled our funny experiences in our old school.
    5. Before we parted ways, we exchanged email addresses and mobile phone numbers.
    6. Doctors tell us pain.that sudden chest pain is a sign of having a heart attack.
    7. According to a University of Arkansas for Medical Sciences study, 43 percent of female heart attack survivors did not feel any chest.
    8. The study explains why many women delay seeking treatment.
    9. Symptoms like unusual fatigue, shortness of breath, and anxiety are experience by most women before their attacks.
    10. We prevent a heart attack if we recognize these warning signs early enough.
    11. Jackie Chan: Doing charity work turns me into a good person.
    12. Carlos Santana: One must take integrity over popularity to be cool.
    13. Benjamin Franklin: A great part of their miseries is brought upon them by mankind's false estimates of things.
    14. Julie Yap Daza: Everyone should follow the rules to have a more pleasant and enjoyable life.
    15. Julia Roberts: I want to give myself more appreciation and greater sense of self.

    • ANSWER:
      1.i accidentally met an old friend last week at the mall.
      2.popcorn was brought and the horror movie the ring was watched by us.
      3.our favorite seafood pizza was eaten after watching.
      4.the funny experiences in our old school were recalled while eating.
      5.e mail addresses and mobile phone numbers were exchanged by us, before we parted.
      6.we were told by the doctors that having sudden chest pain is a sign of heart attack.
      7.43 percent of female heart attack survivors do not feel any pain, according to a University of Arkansas for Medical Sciences study.
      8.why many women delay seeking treatment, explains the study.
      9.most women experience symptoms like unusual fatigue, shortness of breath, and anxiety before their attacks.
      10.if the warning signs are recognized early enough, we can prevent a heart attack.
      11.doing charity work turns jackie chan into a good person.
      12.one must take integrity over popularity to be cool, says Carlos Santana.
      13.mankind's false estimates bring upon them a great part of their miseries, says Benjamin Franklin.
      14.to have a more pleasant and enjoyable life everyone hould follow the rules, says Julie Yap Daza.
      15more appreciation and greater sense of self is what Julia Roberts wants to give herself.

      ~~~hope this helps~~~

  11. QUESTION:
    Underline the verb and identify its voice as active or passive?
    1. Last week at the mall, an old friend was accidentally met by me.
    2. We bought popcorn and watched the horror movie "The Ring".
    3. After watching, we ate our favorite seafood pizza.
    4. While eating, we recalled our funny experiences in our old school.
    5. Before we parted ways, we exchanged email addresses and mobile phone numbers.
    6. Doctors tell us pain.that sudden chest pain is a sign of having a heart attack.
    7. According to a University of Arkansas for Medical Sciences study, 43 percent of female heart attack survivors did not feel any chest.
    8. The study explains why many women delay seeking treatment.
    9. Symptoms like unusual fatigue, shortness of breath, and anxiety are experience by most women before their attacks.
    10. We prevent a heart attack if we recognize these warning signs early enough.
    11. Jackie Chan: Doing charity work turns me into a good person.
    12. Carlos Santana: One must take integrity over popularity to be cool.
    13. Benjamin Franklin: A great part of their miseries is brought upon them by mankind's false estimates of things.
    14. Julie Yap Daza: Everyone should follow the rules to have a more pleasant and enjoyable life.
    15. Julia Roberts: I want to give myself more appreciation and greater sense of self.

    • ANSWER:
      Surely you can identify the verb in a sentence? Such as "can identify"?

      But if you do not understand the difference between the active and the passive voice, read through the site below.

  12. QUESTION:
    On the verge of suicide... please please help.?
    This is going to be a lengthy post. Forgive me… I don't know were else to turn.

    I'm just about on the verge of suicide, I'm really coming here as a last resort… I really need some answers. Somebody help me.

    3 months ago I was diagnosed with severe depression and anxiety. Followed by some depersonalization. I went though bouts of being a hypochondriac after this.

    I thought I had; brain damage, brain cancer, I was mentally retarded, I was deformed, the list goes on.

    ( This is where my real question comes in )

    3 weeks ago something sparked the fear in me that " what if I'm gay " Even though I had NEVER been gay or question if I was gay before, I started obsessing over it and actually started feeling an attraction to men. I started picking out EVERY piece of evidence to back this up. I had convinced myself that I was gay for almost a week. After I talked to my therapist and explained the situation, she stated that she really didn't think I was gay and I was just worried about it so much that the symptoms started to occur.

    Before I go any further, let me clarify some things.

    1. I have been evaluated for; schizophrenia, bi-polar disorder, and OCD. I do not have any of them.
    2. I had a bad experience with Marijuana, which triggered my depression/anxiety/depersonalization.

    Now, here is the part that makes me want to take my life. I'm so very close to committing suicide, I had held the gun in my hand last night, and really gave it thought. I need some serious advice.

    I'm 19 years old. Male. Grew up in a pretty healthy environment. My mom and dad split when I was 5. There was A LOT of verbal fighting between my mom and I until I was about 18. Along with my brother, who him and I used to physically fight very often. ( It was more of I beating him up ) Not to an extent of blood, but pushing and hitting on the arms

    Well, now I'm afraid that " what if I turn into a murder or a pedophile " This thought scares me so bad, that I'm willing take take my life to prevent becoming a monster. Let me provide some evidence to help you better form and opinion.

    First off, my view on pedophiles is of complete and utter disgust. They're scum and and horrid people that commit unspeakable acts upon pre-pubescent children. I guess that could be categorized as being a child molester too, which is even WORSE. It's a sicking act which under NO circumstances should ever be committed.

    when I was younger, around 13 or 14, I was becoming interested in pornography, of women. I have heard and read that porn can be a warning sign. Although, I know A LOT of men that watch pornography.

    I used to look up 13 - 16 year-old videos when I was younger and around that age, not often, but it did occur . I don't know if this would be normal or not.

    Let me clarify that the though of becoming a Pedophile and having the characteristics of one makes me so sick to my stomach, that I'm on the verge of vomiting right now. Those type of people are truly evil. They destroy the lives of children, if they're molesters, and turn into a type of person that cannot be a part of functioning society.

    Anyway. After work my friend and I ( who's 23 ) Were having a conversation about girls that look older than they actually are. He stated that he had seen a girl who looked older than she was, and was attracted to her, only to find out she was 16. He said things like that worried him because they're going to get him into unwanted trouble. Then he said something about his younger sister acting that way, and being 11 or 12 and wearing clothes that an 18 year old should be wearing. It sparked some interest in me and Imaged it for a second, and I immediately started having an anxiety attack, only to start putting past experiences similar to this together. Forming the fear of " what if I'm a pedophile, or might turn into one " This is something that I could never live with.

    I never had any fantasies about children before. My sex dreams have always been about girls my age, and that I liked. I've never seen a child in public or anywhere else and gotten aroused. I feel so HORRIBLE about watching underage videos when I was around 13 and 14. This worries me beyond belief.

    Please... are any of these things normal in young boys ( early teenage years ) ??

    I can't bring myself to even bring the subject up to anybody else... I just want these horrid thoughts to stop.

    And now, I'm so worried about it and so worried that I am these things, or turning into these things, that sick. horrible thoughts are starting to manifest… like they did when I convinced myself I was gay, or when I convinced myself that my pot was laced ( when it wasn't )

    Could this be the depression/anxiety/depersonalization? or could an actual problem be rising it's ugly head here?

    I do not ever want to become any of those things, and if there is a
    PS. I'm not addicted to porn.

    I only watch it every 3 or 4 days, then only once at a time.

    Also, I had a girlfriend that lasted for about 1 1/2. I was very attracted to her.
    The last line didn't finish.

    If there is ANY chance that I am/will become a pedophile, or have ANY attracting to a child. I will take my life. I'm not being facetious.
    Another thing, I stopped worrying about being gay. And the symptoms went away.

    Just to clarify
    Christian minister. I have my problems, oh how I do. But, seriously? Demons? You need help as well.

    I can honestly say, with my mental health issues right now, I can see the absolute borderline, insane view you have on mental health. You are a joke, and you disgust me with you radical religious view. I know what's right and what's wrong. You have no grip on reality. You really need to seek help. Have fun with your cult, you modern fascist Nazi.

    Oh and please, send me a message about it. I would love to abolish your insane, radical, blind religious view.

    I have my problems. But at least I know whats happening in the real world.

    • ANSWER:
      I know that you said that you are sure that you do not have OCD, but it really sounds like it to me. Even though pedophiles disgust you, you fear that one day you may become one. Individuals with obsessive-compulsive disorder often have disturbing, intrusive thoughts like this, and these thoughs cause them a great deal of shame and embarrassment because they know that they would never act upon these thoughts. It is not your fault. Please talk to your psychiatrist about these intrusive thoughts, and please don't be embarrassed to do so. That is his job and he will not judge you; he can help you understand more about OCD, and help you overcome these issues. Please don't committ suicide!! You need to understand that you are worthy of getting help, and you deserve a happy life. Trust me, there is always a light at the end of the tunnel. I know it is hard to see that light now, but it's there.

      Good Luck!!

      ~Marley

  13. QUESTION:
    Is it normal for my partner to STILL be hurting over his last relationship?
    I’m having trouble understanding my partner. We have been seeing each other for close to a year now, and I have recently moved in. We are a great team and our relationship is pretty solid, but he was previously burnt really badly from his last partner with her cheating and lying. She left him in a pretty nasty way with another man, whom she has brought a house with and is engaged to. It seems like he won’t let go of it, keeps going on about her, although it is in a negative way, I feel like he can’t move on and focus on a future with me. It has been well over two years since they broke up, and their relationship lasted a mere year and a half, although he did sound very invested in her.

    Sometimes he will show signs of depression over her. Sometimes when I get home from work, or at night he will bury himself in our bed and sulk or worse, cry over it. He can wake up with anxiety attacks in the night over it, and when we are out and something reminds him of her he will get angry. I know he is sensitive but is this normal? I know I shouldn’t make it about me, but I do often feel like I live in this girl’s shadow. He really loved her and was planning on marrying her. It hurts me to see him hurting like this, but I have never been burnt like that and I cannot understand why he still feels this way, is it normal? Will he eventually get over it? I’m I crazy for putting up with his sulking over another women?

    I need some advice.

    • ANSWER:
      He has decided to play the victim and the fool. While it is a very negative behavior it get attention and is a comfortable role - far more comfortable than being a grown up and moving on to commit and act the part if a full partner.

      He need counseling now and an ultimatum. Either get help and get over her or you will lose our relationship and you can wallow all you wish about the loss of your old one. Give him a time limit before you move on There is no excuse for this behavior and no it is not normal, Normal time for recovery is 3 months for every year the relationship lasted. He should have been over her 21 months ago.

      If you do not put your foot down this will drag on and on and you will still be waiting. My guess, based on this type of personality is that he will opt to grieve rather than keep you. I am sorry but he is not a keeper..

  14. QUESTION:
    hysterectomy In 20 year old?
    I know this is the wrong section.. but im not getting much help in women's heath and thought i might get a few more answers here.

    to start off i am done having children .I'm a single mom. I have two kids, one boy and one girl. my oldest is autistic and we're watching the youngest like a hawk because shes showing a few possible signs. I don't want any more children. I love my kids but i wouldn't;t want to risk having another child who not only i couldn't handle, but that would have to struggle through life.

    however im a bit scared. they told me i have adenomyosis. its like endomesteriosis(sp?) only the lining of your uterus has gotten into your muscle. It's extremely painful. the pain started to get really bad after the birth of my daughter. even when im on birth control its not helping. not to mention when im on birth control i have horrible mood swings, depression, even anxiety attacks. I'm hesitant to the other hormonal treatments because they can be expensive and would probably do the same thing. IB profin and Tylenol don't work.

    basically I don't want more kids and its causing me pain. do you think the doctor would argue with me getting a hysterectomy? I really don't need all this on my plate.

    can you think of any reason i shouldn't do it? If i go ahead and get it done what kind of changes will i have? I know i won't bleed every month but will i get PMS (the mood swings) if my ovaries are still intact? is there a difference between keeping one or both ovaries?
    PQ: have you ever had to take your kids to a doctors appointment for yourself? how did you keep them quiet?

    • ANSWER:
      While I thiink a doctor could answer your questions the best, certainly better than I can, I think that you would be making the right decision to have a hysterectomy. Given your current medical condition (very sorry about that, gosh, you poor thing) and your kids I think it would ease your mind and enable you to focus on your kids and their needs. I doubt a doctor would argue but I know there are risks with it...so just be sure to have a good, understanding doctor and I wish you the best.

  15. QUESTION:
    Plz help 10 points for advice thank you?
    Ok i am 21 years old and female.
    I moved some furniture a couple of days ago well the day after i did it i woke up and my left shoulder was sore.
    Well now i keep getting these kinds in my left arm like spams or something
    I am very scared its my heart because my chest was hurting like a week before i moved the furniture.
    I do have anxiety but i dint think that's why my chest hurts :[
    Plz tell me the signs of a female having heart problems
    Signs of a woman having a heart attack?
    I cant go to the doctor until next week.

    • ANSWER:
      For me everything you're facing is because of muscle spasms caused when you moved the furniture. This happens especially in those cases, in which someone is not used to move "heavy and big" things like furniture.

      Anyway, don't worry about heart attack.

      - Just relax, and take some pain-killers if you cannot afford the pain,

      - have a good chamomille tea (it's great for relaxing),

      - take some local "pain-killers" which help to reduce the muscle spasm

      - try to move your arms slowly, and avoid quick movements

      - do some massage to your arms and shoulders (ask somebody to help you)

      - if you want you can put warm clothes to the affected arm, wrap it and keep it warm; this helps reducing spasm and relieving pain, giving a sense of relax

      Quick recovery!

  16. QUESTION:
    getting better from depression and anxiety?
    hello this was me a few weeks ago ...... Please help 23 year old mother of two and dislike going outside and being around people?
    hello I am a mother of two beautiful children and hate going out in public. I have seek ed medical advice and they put it down to depression and anxiety. It gets really bad sometimes that I think my son and daughter deserve a better mummy and they would be better off in care. If it won't for my panther taking care of them when I am feeling really low and taking my son to school I don't know how I would manage . I just wanna be a normal mummy again taking my son to school but when I try taking him I end up stopping because I am scared and think someone is judging me. I also sometimes have panic attacks. My 6 year old is stronger then me and as even asks why I don't take him to school so I told him because I didn't want to lie to him please help give me some advice as my children are suffering and I don't want them to turn out like me being scared of going outside . They still get fresh air because I let them go in the back garden or the front but I don't let them go off the front and when they do go off the front. I pop my head out of the window and shout them to come back or get my partner to get them . I also suffer from reading and writing which as got a lot better over the year. I have also signed up to learn-direct online to do my english again. In hopes of improve my spelling reading and job prospects .I thought the test was all online but my tutor said I got to go to a tested centre for my final test to pass. I have told my tutor about suffering from anxiety and she was really lovely and asks what she could do to help with it but i don't have a clue .I really want to become a carer to looking after O.A.Ps and also I help a old women who had her carers stop by the guardian its just over the road from me . I have knew her from years but I only go over when I think no-one is outside please help me as its bin going on for years I am still under my doctor and taking anti-depression and vitamin d .PLEASE HELP !!!!!! ......... that was me feeling low and didn't see the point no more I am now happy and see a light at the end of the tunnel please I am begging you if your like this find help

    • ANSWER:

  17. QUESTION:
    I'm worried my ex is ill?
    My ex and I were together for almost six years then broke up two years ago. Since then we have both seen other people (I am now engaged and he lives with his partner) and we have retained a comfortable (if sporadic) friendship. I have recently heard through the grape vine that he has begun to suffer from extreme anxiety attacks, some ocd tendencies, reclusiveness and apparently behavioural signs that people are concerned might progress to agoraphobia.
    I know the guy really well and know that he has very few close friends, a poor relationship with his family and a tendency to put the best face on everything. He has also been asking mutual friends about me lately. This makes me concerned that I might be one of the few people who he would allow to help him but I do not want him to know that people know about this. I had been intending on contacting him about my engagement anyway but am now concerned that this will compound some of his feelings of inadequacy as I am ridiculously happy and he is not doing well. I also don't want to step on his gf's toes. She is a lovely, compassionate and kind woman.
    My fiancé is not a huge fan of my ex but is sympathetic to our friendship and does not mind if I think I can help. But we are both at a bit of a loss.
    My ex lives in another state but I am intending on going there in the next few months anyway.
    Any help?

    • ANSWER:

  18. QUESTION:
    Student Evaluations?
    Up to now I have been having anxiety attacks about the evaluations I receive from students. I am an American and lecture in a women's university in Seoul, Korea.

    Thsi semester I am teaching 2 oral communication classes (10 students and 11 students) A Public speaking class (20 students) and a reading and writing class (18 students). For midterm evaluation my students gave me the following scores:

    Communication Class (90) Good score
    Communication Class (74) Not Good
    Public Speaking (97.1) Excellent
    Reading and Writing (97.1) Excellent

    Overall score 89.16 so so

    I received very good, uplifting comments in 3 of the classes, but in the one communication class had 5 negative comments and one in particular hurt. "Robert is very, very strange, I do not know why you hired him, he is not qualified to be a teacher." Ooooouch!!!!!!! These evals are done anonymously.

    I spent hours focused on that painful statement.

    Now we are finishing and the end of semester evaluations will be coming out. I know I will do well again in my big classes, but I am not sure about the 2 smaller classes.

    On our evaluation reports the University shows the average score and your own score. I was a bit below average before.

    I love teaching and amongst the Native Speakers am the most qualified in experience and in having an MA TESOL.

    How do I not get apprehensive, nor negatively affected by these things?

    In the first eval they had not seen their grades yet.

    Also, this has been a 6 week Intensive. We work morning, noon and night, we do activities with the students and take care of our homeroom. My homeroom is my Reading and Writing Class. I

    The system is very competitive and if you do too bad they give you a Letter of Warning and then a dismissal. Currently, I am one of the longest teachers here (Just signed my 4th year contract) I have never received such a letter, others have. But I
    love my students and some of these comments can be so hurtful.

    Also, I am 3, one of the oldest teachers and it is a Women's University and students have told me that they like the younger teachers. In fact, the administration has told me that.

    How do I make my mind right in this situation??

    My goal is to consistently get evaluations with a 95 overall.

    I do love this University as it has good standards and more motivated students than in other universities I have heard of.

    Thank you for reading this
    At the end of the semester my University makes us give grades and the students do their evaluation of us after the fact.

    • ANSWER:
      So, one class gave you a low score? Take a look at the other three scores. All good. Very good. There are a few things that you need to remember...

      #1, you CANNOT and never will be able to please everybody. That means that at times, no matter what you do, your students will be angry with you, sometimes without a justifiable reason, you just happen to be the recipient of their bottled up anger, and it may have nothing to do with you, they've just had a bad day.

      #2, because of the other two scores, I think that you must be a very likeable, knowledgeable teacher. Always think on the positive side.

      #3, you can not let what students say get you down. Be confident. Be assured. You're a GREAT teacher.

      Keep on doing what you love, and keep on doing it passionately. There will always be those out there trying to pull you down, but keep your chin up and keep on doing what you love to the best of your ability! And bless you for caring so much for the students that you really care what they think...even if they are just being mean. That means you really are a great teacher. A teacher who cares. The world needs a few more like you and me.

  19. QUESTION:
    Who do you complain to about service at the GP's?
    I suffer from chronic pain an have done for many years. I had to give up my career because of it. Stressful situations have to be avoided as it makes it worse. To boot I went over on my ankle at the beginning of May and nearly five months later it still hasn't healed. This is also exasperating my original pain.

    Five years ago we moved to another area and I had to change my doctor. We now live in North Wales. The practice I am with now has several doctors listed as members, but it is almost impossible to see the doctyor of your choice - you get shoved on to a locum or a doctor who is not listed on the practice list. If you do get to see a doctor who is a member of the practice, it is difficult to see them again on the same issue, so there is no continuity.

    I had issue to see the one particular doctor. Evidently the doctors take it in turns to sign the repeat prescriptions and his turn came around. He wouldn't sign for certain drugs on my script, (although I have been on them for quite a long time). I didn't know about his decision until I went to pick up my drugs from the local phamacy at which point I panicked and I mean real anxiety attack!

    I went to the GPs and the first thing I am faced with is the receptionists. They seem to think that they are some sort of Pinkerton security guards that are there to prevent anyone seeing a doctor.

    I eventually managed to get through to her that my script was somehow wrong and needed correcting. I was told to make an appointment. I said all it would take was a phone call - I didn't want to waste people's time. She agreed to phone me with any developments, I told her that it needed dealing with urgently as I only had enough tablets for a few more days.

    Eventually after a great deal of stress someone rang and told me that a particular doctor had disagreed with the drugs I had been prescribed and had decided to cancel them. There was no offer of a consultation to find out the reasons. I asked for an appointment with this doctor but could not get one - evidently he is only at the surgery twice a week - he works elsewhere the rest of the week and the only way that access can be gained to him is by phoning on the morning he attends at 8:30am and taking your chance that you might see him. I explained again that I was running out of drugs and they still maintained that their system could not be changed. I had to display total breakdown to that woman, I had to cry and beg. I got exremely upset to the point where I wanted to end it all.

    They told me to attend at 8:30am the next day, I would be seen first.

    The doctor sort of apologised for not getting in touch with me which he admitted was out of order. He eventually got around to talking about my drugs and reviewed them. Alternatives to the drugs he had cancelled were prescribed and some more added. The ones added were to be reviewed again in a month or so to see how I tolerated them.

    A month or so down the line, I am now faced with trying to get another appointment with the same doctor, (for the sake of continuity), so we can talk about the newly prescribed drugs. Once they get put on to the repeat, (which is the aim), I won't have to go through this situation again for a while until I come up for review in 12 months time.

    I am now experiencing the same uphill struggle to see him. It is easier to get an audience with the Pope than it is to see this guy.

    As a result of the anxiety caused by this, my health is suffering. The people who are supposed to care and make my life livable are making my life and my health worse and i do not know what to do.

    Complaining doesn't seem to get me anywhere except making me feel worse.

    What do I do - I am desperate?
    I've done the Chronic Pain Clinic and The Expert Patients scheme.

    As far as I gather, it as much the doctors fault as it is the receptionists. He only offers 40% of a 5 day week to the patients who attend the surgery where he is listed as a partner. No doubt he is performing more lucrative work elswhere for the other 60%.

    How do I get in touch with the Primary Care Trust - what's the procedure?

    • ANSWER:
      You find another doctor's office and another doctor. You can complain to anyone you want to, but that isn't going to put this guy in any more of a hurry to get to you. In the future, make your next appointment the day of your current appointment - it's much easier to change an appointment than it is to get one.

  20. QUESTION:
    How could a 17 year old girl get herself emanciapted?
    My girlfriend has been living in hell for the last couple years of her life. Her volatile household led her to come a problem child from age 14 to 16. Before we met, she was into drugs very badly and was even expelled from school for a year because of which. Then we started dating and grew very close. I got her to renounce all her bad ways and she is now a compeletly different person. At first her mother seemed glad that someone had a positive influence on her life, and they treated me as one of their family. A year later, things changed. Although I've noticed over time that her mother was controlling and rigid, it seemed to get worse as time wore on. The first sign came when her mom called us while we were on a dinner date. Everything was fine, she just asked what time we'd be home because she wanted us to play with her little brother before he went to bed. We agreed, but our order took a long time and we didn't make it home till late, but still made her curfue. When we got home Chris was in a rage, bringing my girlfriend to tears, and after her temper tantrum, stomped off like a 12 year old girl. She makes "T" take care of all the household chores EVERYDAY. While she sits on her *** and baby's their spoiled little brat with everything he wants. She has forced her to take drugtests out of the blue for no reason at all. She is miserable and controlling, has driven T's stepdad to the point of alcoholism (she continuely berates him, such as telling him that his mother was a **** and he cannot do anything right). He is such a wreck that he has had several anxiety attacks where the poor guys thinks he is dying, only for a trip to the emergency room to conclude that there is nothing wrong with him. Because of this, there medical bills have stacked up, and Chris refuses to take T to the doctor, even though the gland on her neck is swollen to the size of her fist. When I asked her about it, chris just told me that T was a hypocondriac and not to worry about it. When got a little pissed and said it was much more than that, and offered to pay for it, she stormed off. When I left she chewed T out, telling her that I'm just her "sugar daddy" and a punkass kid. All because I love T and am willing to do more than her own mother, she is jealous. I am not making this up, please help me. I have a good paying job and a great family. I'll hopfully be a certified paralegal in a few monthes. I'll do what ever I can to get her out of that hellhole. She'll be 18 in a year but that's not close enough. I love T and hate this women with everything, no one deserves this torture. People have to have rights. Please someone give me some information.

    ***I posted this about a week ago and couldn't get back to it before it was resolved. I appreciate JC and ComcernedRMO for their comments, but sadly this has all went downhill since I first posted all that. I haven't spoken to her parents since then, but we've been at each other indirectly through T. Her mother has since demanded I apologize for confronting her about the whole situation, since "she's the adult" and it's "her house, her rules". I guess I've swallowed so much pride when dealing with this women that I promptly refused. She then told T that she would not allow me at her house unless she is at work, but then later on tonight told T that I'm not welcome there at all. To think this all transpired from me showing concern about an inlarged lymph node on here neck. btw I'm 20 and live in Indiana, if that helps any.

    • ANSWER:
      God is alwas the way where there seems to be noway.
      talk to Jesus, pray then probably you will have people who can help i just have my hart broken after i read this, but i don't really know how to go about it . i can insure you that im going to take 15minutes prayers for this issue on you behalf and the answer will be there . keep loving you girl friend donot give up you've succeded to do a lot for her, to stop now . May God bless your hart.

  21. QUESTION:
    Could a 17 yr old girl emancipate herself and if so, how would you go about it?
    My girlfriend has been living in hell for the last couple years of her life. Her volatile household led her to come a problem child from age 14 to 16. Before we met, she was into drugs very badly and was even expelled from school for a year because of which. Then we started dating and grew very close. I got her to renounce all her bad ways and she is now a compeletly different person. At first her mother seemed glad that someone had a positive influence on her life, and they treated me as one of their family. A year later, things changed. Although I've noticed over time that her mother was controlling and rigid, it seemed to get worse as time wore on. The first sign came when her mom called us while we were on a dinner date. Everything was fine, she just asked what time we'd be home because she wanted us to play with her little brother before he went to bed. We agreed, but our order took a long time and we didn't make it home till late, but still made her curfue. When we got home Chris was in a rage, bringing my girlfriend to tears, and after her temper tantrum, stomped off like a 12 year old girl. She makes "T" take care of all the household chores EVERYDAY. While she sits on her ass and baby's their spoiled little brat with everything he wants. She has forced her to take drugtests out of the blue for no reason at all. She is miserable and controlling, has driven T's stepdad to the point of alcoholism (she continuely berates him, such as telling him that his mother was a slut and he cannot do anything right). He is such a wreck that he has had several anxiety attacks where the poor guys thinks he is dying, only for a trip to the emergency room to conclude that there is nothing wrong with him. Because of this, there medical bills have stacked up, and Chris refuses to take T to the doctor, even though the gland on her neck is swollen to the size of her fist. When I asked her about it, chris just told me that T was a hypocondriac and not to worry about it. When got a little pissed and said it was much more than that, and offered to pay for it, she stormed off. When I left she chewed T out, telling her that I'm just her "sugar daddy" and a punkass kid. All because I love T and am willing to do more than her own mother, she is jealous. I am not making this up, please help me. I have a good paying job and a great family. I'll hopfully be a certified paralegal in a few monthes. I'll do what ever I can to get her out of that hellhole. She'll be 18 in a year but that's not close enough. I love T and hate this women with everything, no one deserves this torture. People have to have rights. Please someone give me some information.

    • ANSWER:
      JC gave you one pretty good answer. Although rare you can get emancipation in many countries and states. You never stated your own age so I'm going to guess that you are somewhere around 20.

      Before you go that route, did you consider speaking to her mom? This might sound strange and depending on the circumstances, it might even be risky, but a good openhearted conversation might help. I worked with families where there is friction and disputes was more often than not resolved through honest conversation/s. Family issues are almost always emotional rather than logical. T's mother could very well be jealous to an unhealthy extend. To an outsider it might make no sense at all but after considering her reasons it might somewhat be justified. I always opt for the healing process before die 'divorce' process. It is her family that you are talking about.

      It might be a good thing to speak to a family councilor who would be better suited to advise you. Secondly, maybe a cheaper way totally depending on you, you might want to approach a pastor.

      Best of luck.

      Remember, always keep your mind open, think about every situation and act in the best way possible.

      PS. I would get her medical condition checked out, even pay for it, it I were you.

  22. QUESTION:
    What are the odds of a 17 yr old girl emancipating herself and if so how to go about it?
    My girlfriend has been living in hell for the last couple years of her life. Her volatile household led her to come a problem child from age 14 to 16. Before we met, she was into drugs very badly and was even expelled from school for a year because of which. Then we started dating and grew very close. I got her to renounce all her bad ways and she is now a compeletly different person. At first her mother seemed glad that someone had a positive influence on her life, and they treated me as one of their family. A year later, things changed. Although I've noticed over time that her mother was controlling and rigid, it seemed to get worse as time wore on. The first sign came when her mom called us while we were on a dinner date. Everything was fine, she just asked what time we'd be home because she wanted us to play with her little brother before he went to bed. We agreed, but our order took a long time and we didn't make it home till late, but still made her curfue. When we got home Chris was in a rage, bringing my girlfriend to tears, and after her temper tantrum, stomped off like a 12 year old girl. She makes "T" take care of all the household chores EVERYDAY. While she sits on her ass and baby's their spoiled little brat with everything he wants. She has forced her to take drugtests out of the blue for no reason at all. She is miserable and controlling, has driven T's stepdad to the point of alcoholism (she continuely berates him, such as telling him that his mother was a slut and he cannot do anything right). He is such a wreck that he has had several anxiety attacks where the poor guys thinks he is dying, only for a trip to the emergency room to conclude that there is nothing wrong with him. Because of this, there medical bills have stacked up, and Chris refuses to take T to the doctor, even though the gland on her neck is swollen to the size of her fist. When I asked her about it, chris just told me that T was a hypocondriac and not to worry about it. When got a little pissed and said it was much more than that, and offered to pay for it, she stormed off. When I left she chewed T out, telling her that I'm just her "sugar daddy" and a punkass kid. All because I love T and am willing to do more than her own mother, she is jealous. I am not making this up, please help me. I have a good paying job and a great family. I'll hopfully be a certified paralegal in a few monthes. I'll do what ever I can to get her out of that hellhole. She'll be 18 in a year but that's not close enough. I love T and hate this women with everything, no one deserves this torture. People have to have rights. Please someone give me some information.

    • ANSWER:
      shes 17! she can move out!

  23. QUESTION:
    I don't know what to do?
    We ended up having to move in with my in laws temporarily because my husband got layed off and I'm soo stressed out here. I don't know if I can handle it anymore. My sister in law and I do NOT get along at all and so we are constantly fighting... she talks about me to her friends when I am a few feet away and does very nasty things when I don't even talk to her, I try my best to ignore her and hold it in but then after a little bit something she says makes my feelings go over and I say something to her, when her parents tell me to ignore her, when I try my hardest. I have been having anxiety and panic attack right after another.

    His parents treat us like crap too. And when they yell at us it honestly is for stuff very stupid. I try my hardest to help out, I do dishes and take out the garbage, and pick up and we buy things when we can for the family and no one even gives me credit for it. His sister says we eat her food and she needs to label it when it was the food we bought but no one told her we did. And we get yelled at for not helping out when I TRY my hardest to help where I can. But no one notices.

    His parents think my sister in law does it and my sis in law thinks they do it and when I say I did it I get yelled at that I'm shoving it their faces that I did it say anything. And then they tell me that because I'm a women I belong at home and can't do anything else. I want to have a job and follow my dreams but they keep fighting with me to forget about it that I need to do housework my whole life. When I signed up for a gym membership they told me not to do that either because I wouldn't ever go to drop it... I did sign up for it and went a lot for the month I signed up for. I got a one month try out. And now I do work outs at home.

    We get blammed for everything that goes on around here... My hubbies sis in law's friend died in a drunk driving accident and some how that started a huge fight toward us. His sister shoved a knife at my husband and he gets yelled at for it. My husband got a ticket in the mail for running a red light when in the picture it showed him turning on the red on the right side... there was no sign on that street that said no turn on red (we checked) and he did make a complete stop before he turned, you could tell that in the picture and so he contested it and his mom told him to not even bother contesting it just pay it when it was a mistake ticket.

    Its just everything, I can't be in the same room with anyone with out being helled at for just about anything... I open the fridge and I get yelled at that I need to lose weight so get out of the fridge (I am not fat but want to be for firm) When we are going out we get screamed at. I dont know how much more I can take.

    Its causing me and my husband to fight a lot too.

    We live in a city that assistant houseing is not an option because its too dangerous. My husband is going to start getting his unemployment checks next week until his company has more work for him. And I'm trying to get a job too but when someone calls back they don't tell me or delete the message because its not my place to work. And I thought as my husband being out of work for a few months to be an opportunity to really follow my dream, Its a big dream but every time I try and persue it everyone says its a waist of time that its not gonna happen just like everything else I want to do.

    I know this isn't going to last forever but I really need advise. I'm getting depressed in this situation.
    didn't know where to put this question and sorry its so long...

    • ANSWER:
      whoa,first of all if i were you i would have smacked that sister in law of yours second you shouldn't listen to your parent in laws there to old fashioned.your a strong women so grow a little back bone to them and you can get a job on your own and don't let them bring you down but sounds like your unappreciated there good luck.

  24. QUESTION:
    Should I worry about this heavy period?
    I missed my period for about 2 and a half months, it finally started back. I'm 100% that it was due to my anxiety and panic attacks that I had that lasted a few days and stress, and I am not pregnant 4 negative hpts and a doctor's visit confirmed that. This time it's heavy, but I am not in any terrible pain, just the typical cramps and typical symptoms of your period. I'm not having any signs of anemia right now. It seems like it just all saved up for this day hahaha. Has anyone else experienced this? Please only women with experience answer..
    And sorry for all the TMI.

    • ANSWER:
      i think its normal after so long of not having your period for it to be heavier. mine was the same when i didnt have one for months. i think it was because the lining built up without being shed and kept building up more.
      you wont become anemic from a period. its your lining not bleeding out from a vein. only a small amount of it is actual blood the rest is lining. like 10% of your period is blood.
      women who become anemic have very heavy periods every single month so their iron gets low. just a one off heavy period wont do this.

      i think of it this way. when you donate blood you donate 500mls and people are fine! a heavy period you lose about 80mls..thats nothing compared to what people donate and a normal period is 35mls

  25. QUESTION:
    Emotional Blackmail, Harassment ,Threats of Suicide & Fatal Attraction from a Terminally Ill?, Bi-Polar Woman?
    A male friend met a woman through business with his Dad. She claims to have liver cancer ? and is diagnosed as bi-polar. He volunteered to work on her computer for her; he felt so sorry for her; she said she didn't have anyone. He has a huge heart for people who are hurting; he tried to be a friend. He has been through much in his life; some he brought on himself. He has really worked hard for the last 5 years to pull himself out of the gutter and now he will not go to the police, afraid he'll be arrested because he is on parole. He is severely depressed and has anxiety attacks. She says if he doesn't come around she'll sign the warrant. She says if she can't have him no one will. I went to get him from her apartment so he could be home with his Mother & Dad for Christmas. She clawed scratches on my face and went after him with a knife. She continually calls his parents; both elderly; her # is blocked, but she uses other numbers and 3-way. What can be done?

    • ANSWER:
      This woman needs help! But that's not your friends problem. I would suggest getting some legal advice & getting a restraining order against her, she sounds dangerous. It shouldn't matter if your friend is on parole, he has done nothing wrong. As for the woman well put aside the fact that she has a terminal illness (if she does) & Bipolar, this is no excuse for her behaviour & harassment. No-one deserves to put up with this & it's obviously affecting others in the family too. Put a stop to it right now, legally!

  26. QUESTION:
    Is he really mental or just odd?
    Ok so my ex boyfriend use to treat me like really good, he cooked for me, called everyday, you know the whole works. But he was a bit extreme with certain things..I normally spoke to him on yahoo, if i signed in and i was invisible that was a problem, mind you i would be chatting with him and didnt know i was invisible, he got pissed if summin slipped my mind and i told him like a day or two after or even minutes after he said i lied...he doesnt want to be around gay people like i mean standing next to them in thier car on the bus...he dont like muslims! to the extent that he says he doesnt ever want to visit england cause eglnad have a lot of middle eastern people...i suffer with bad migraines and take medication for it which has me a bit drowsy...he gets pissed at that and said i was a drug addict cause i take it everytime i have a migraine...he told me when we have kids he doesnt want them eating indian food cause its not good..like he was serious we got into an argument over it...if i go out with my mom and my frens and he asks who im out with ...id tell him im out with my mom...doesnt make sense telling him about my frens he doesnt know them...he would get pissed cause i dont say exactly who is there....he once said one of his frens whho is a girl is probably the only girl he has ever seen who is a good woman and he respects her for that..i am like wtf! if he calls my phone and dont get thru he curses...he tells me i need to put on weight...I like the way i am...tells me he doesnt like me wearing makeup...he tells me i should be honest with him..when i am he always criticizes it...if he asks me a question and i answer he would analyze how i answered, how long i took, my facial expression..and conclude im lying..this is everytime..he syas he likes to test me to see my reaction to stuff...hes always playing mind games...if i try to explain something hes like well science says this, and pshycology says that...if my period comes late and i feel sick..hed say im lying cause it didnt come when it was supposed to..imma woman it changes monthly...i suffer with anxiety...and i usually have panic attacks...i recently went into the hospital cause i had gotten a bad attack..i called my mom and called him to tell him i was in the hospital...he said that i lied and made it up because i knew he went out to a party and made it up..my frend called..i couldnt speak..he said she had a smirk in her voice so he suggested i made it up...id admit i have issues with my dad..he gets pissed that i worry about it..says im a grown ass woman...and he needs a strong minded woman..he has had alot of women in the past...he says women lie ..they cheat and act like nothing..hes been with married women who in front him after sex talk to thier husbands like normal on the phone...he says woman are capable of anything...everything i say is a lie...if i do something and it doesnt sound rite im lying....he constantly says hes smart which he is...but he makes it look like hes so smart that he cant be fooled...i left that mutha fucker right there and then..but does he sound like hes mental/ like summins wrong? thats my question! Correct me if im wrong he has potential to abuse me physically! does he sound controlling? and verbally abusive? did i see the signs early? just your opinion

    • ANSWER:
      He has serious problems.

  27. QUESTION:
    PLEASE HELP-brother wont talk to family over girlfriend who's after his money?
    PLEASE give me advice..
    My brother is mentally ill but able to function in society. He has aspergers which is high functioning autism and he probably has other problems too..personality disorder maybe.
    For a long time he looked on on line dating sites to find a girlfriend. That was the most important mission in his life: he must have a gf.
    Finally in November he met someone who didn't reject him. After talking to her online for 3 weeks, he met her and she moved in with him the following week. She confided in me and my parents that she hated living with her stepfather because he makes jokes about her being overweight. She's 21 by the way, my brother is 23. He works as a custodian.

    Ever since they moved together, she has treated him like dirt. She threatens to leave him on a daily basis. She accuses him of giving her high blood pressure, anxiety attacks, and nervous breakdowns. She told him she would leave him unless he gave her an engagement ring. He bought her a diamond engagement ring in December.

    He wanted a long engagement but she is insisting the wedding be this summer. She is also insisting he takes her on a cruise for the honeymoon and she wants a new car. My brother isn't rich...he's baring making it by now. She refuses to work. She wants to go on medicaid and disability. She says she won't work until she gets therapy because she's had such a bad past, she says.

    She claims she's had a hysterectomy so she can't get pregnant. She already has 2 children from a previous boyfriend. She never sees the kids. The ex boyfriends parents take care of them.

    Everyone in my family is really worried about my brother. When we tell him that, he gets angry and blows us off.

    He's told me that either we all (his family) accept his girlfriend or he's never going to see us again and change his number.

    He *is* mentally ill though....there must be something we can do..this woman I'm afraid is after his money...she already told my brother that he could sign her name so she can use his insurance. But he can't! That's illegal until they are married. I told him that..he's afraid she'll leave him.

    PLEASE HELP WHAT CAN WE DO????

    • ANSWER:
      I understand your concern and you want to protect your brother. As much as it hurts, there isn't really anything you can do. He has to be the one to make her stop taking advantage of him and if he doesn't feel that she is, he won't. You don't have to accept her and he can't force you to. He already knows how your family feels about her so just let him know that you won't accept her but that you will be there for him when she finally walks all over him, takes everything he owns and leaves him. He will have to learn on his own.

  28. QUESTION:
    NEED HELP- brother disowns family over his girlfriend?
    PLEASE give me advice..
    My brother is mentally ill but able to function in society. He has aspergers which is high functioning autism and he probably has other problems too..personality disorder maybe.
    For a long time he looked on on line dating sites to find a girlfriend. That was the most important mission in his life: he must have a gf.
    Finally in November he met someone who didn't reject him. After talking to her online for 3 weeks, he met her and she moved in with him the following week. She confided in me and my parents that she hated living with her stepfather because he makes jokes about her being overweight. She's 21 by the way, my brother is 23. He works as a custodian.

    Ever since they moved together, she has treated him like dirt. She threatens to leave him on a daily basis. She accuses him of giving her high blood pressure, anxiety attacks, and nervous breakdowns. She told him she would leave him unless he gave her an engagement ring. He bought her a diamond engagement ring in December.

    He wanted a long engagement but she is insisting the wedding be this summer. She is also insisting he takes her on a cruise for the honeymoon and she wants a new car. My brother isn't rich...he's baring making it by now. She refuses to work. She wants to go on medicaid and disability. She says she won't work until she gets therapy because she's had such a bad past, she says.

    She claims she's had a hysterectomy so she can't get pregnant. She already has 2 children from a previous boyfriend. She never sees the kids. The ex boyfriends parents take care of them.

    Everyone in my family is really worried about my brother. When we tell him that, he gets angry and blows us off.

    He's told me that either we all (his family) accept his girlfriend or he's never going to see us again and change his number.

    He *is* mentally ill though....there must be something we can do..this woman I'm afraid is after his money...she already told my brother that he could sign her name so she can use his insurance. But he can't! That's illegal until they are married. I told him that..he's afraid she'll leave him.

    PLEASE HELP WHAT CAN WE DO????
    He was DIAGNOSED by more than 1 professional with aspergers. You don't know what you are talking about.

    • ANSWER:
      Im not sure. Does your brother have a social worker? or a therapist or another mental health professional?

      If so, perhaps you or another member of your family could discuss your brother's life situation with his advocate/doctor. While a doctor, social worker or therapist can't discuss your brother's personal information with you, he or she can listen to your concerns and talk to your brother., if they feel it necessary.

      Your brother is an adult man, and being so, he has the right to make his own life choices. I do realize this wasn't a very good choice, but i know he was lonely. And the girl probably was, too.

      It sounds like the girlfriend has issues of her own. She treats your brother badly, probably because that's the way she was treated during her lifetime, so it's what she knows. It's sad, but true. And from what you say about your brother, it sounds like he accepts her at face value.

      If the girlfriend is "after his money" she is barking up the wrong tree. You said he's barely making it, so she's not going to get anything much from your brother that's for sure.

      Maybe your brother is happy with this girl in some warped way? Perhaps he doesn't notice that she's a put-down artist and treats him badly? Maybe he sees her as the love of his life?

      If he were my brother, i'd probably hope for the best. I'd talk to his doctor if i thought it would do any good.. but really, he deserves to live his life in whatever way pleases him. He really does.

      take care.

  29. QUESTION:
    Should I go back to college now?
    Lots of stuff has happened in my wee little life. Parents were drug heads, grew up with my maternal grandparents both passed away by the time I was 16, then lived with paternal grandmother till 18. My grandmother(mom's mother) was diagnosed with a brain tumor and she was my best friend and always wanted me to strive for the best in all things and I did my best to help her through radiation treatments and brain surgeries and she is now gone. My mother all throughout my childhood was in and out of jail, my father too. They finally would get stable and tug on me to come and live with them which would mean I'd leave my grandparents behind. My mother is in prison now, and my father is a house "dad," while he is with a wonderful, very accomplished woman he baby-sits and helps at the house. Anyhoo, I always participated in sports, and strived for exceptional grades in fact, I graduated second in my class. I had 15 hours of college credit and I went big and shipped off to UT Austin. I guess I was supposed to be the God-child of the family. Church events, sport events, community events, top of my class, going to UT gonna become an anesthesiologist and everything great! Well...I made it to UT...started off fine and was shaken. I had all A's for the first month...B's second month...and 3rd F'S! I went to office hours, studied with friends, went to tutors. 500 pages to be read(write two essays over and take a test by Friday) a week, massive homework in statistics every night with a mini-test every friday...constantly making presentations and preparing for that massive 20 page research paper in another class...and worrying about the ONLY 4 tests i had the in the other class. I was overwhelmed, scared, and alone? I would study for 100 hours(no exaggeration) at least 10 hrs a day for 10 days for one test that i made a 55 on. That happened on three occasions...so it was like a horrible nightmare i couldn't comprehend the material no matter how hard I tried, was depressed, had anxiety attacks, lost 24 pounds, and went to the mental health center on campus but felt like I got the whole generic "how do you "FEEL" about that psychological treatment." Nehoo, dropped out about a month before finals right after finding out i had failed 2 of my classes. (not to mention was fighting with my family because to THEM I WAS GOING TO GRADUATE WITH HONORS!).
    -anyways, after all that..I really want to get back into school. I took the next semester off, went back in the fall of last year barely scraped a C out of one class and a D out of the other(easy classes). I guess I lost my motivation. I lazily didn't get signed up for classes this spring...and am now working a part-time job. I had a really hard time with those classes last fall...I would get super anxious about easy tests and assignments and my UT college experience would come back and haunt me, get dreams about it and all. I mean is there still hope? After 4 F's in classes at my previous university(all a's from the community college I attended back home), and the C and D at this community college. Is there a way I can still attend finish it out and go to nursing school like I had intended all along? I feel like there's no hope. And this time I want to go on MY wants and dreams not my parents and families. Sorry it's so long...guess my original question sums it up should I still go back and even if I do will i make it far?

    • ANSWER:
      Yes you should go back to college. The odds were stacked against you since you were a kid and you not only beat those odds but surpassed what many people do. You finished a 2 year college, not a lot of people even start on that path. Go back to college, just watch out how many classes you take on at once so you don't get buried in the workload. If you're having trouble getting a concept of a class or subject see if there is someone in your class that can help you or see if there is a tutoring center at the college that might be able to you get the concept. Oh and use mnemonics!
      There is a huge swell in IT professionals in medicine. It might be something to look into too.

  30. QUESTION:
    Do I have health anxiety?
    It all started about 9 months ago. I had an abscesses tooth and was terrified that it was going to travel to my brain and kill me. Ever since then I have been scared to death that I have something wrong with me. I have a strange pressure in my temple and some times it pulsates. I am terrified that I have a brain anneurism. I have these panic attacks when I think I'm going to die and my hands get sweaty and my heart starts racing. My whole body starts twitching. Now I have these little twitches all over my body every single day. I looked that up on line and now I'm scared that I have ALS. I am a 23 yr. Old woman and have always been healthy. Now this fear that I am always dieing of something terrible is effecting my job, my marriage and my overall happieness. I just signed up for health insurance but I was wondering if any one else has been through anything like this.

    • ANSWER:

  31. QUESTION:
    When does this painful ache END?
    I am honestly trying to be positive and hopeful. It's been 20 months since my husband (whom I dearly and intensely loved) announced he had committed adultery and had fallen in love with the other woman. I cannot tell you how abandoned and betrayed I felt, and the HORRIFYING pain I went through. And I cried and cried and cried, and then dry heaved, and went through panic attacks and anxiety, and the darkest moments of my life. And since then (November of 2009), I have walked a difficult journey, being strong, and CHOOSING happiness on a daily basis. I know its a process, but I am worried because there are still too many days where I carry this awful ache in my gut, and can't help the sad thoughts that pop in my head. I push them out and try to replace them with thoughts of hope, really I do. I was married a decade to him, and I thought we were okay and blamed the strange signs on the fact that he was going through hard times because his mom was dying. I was there by his side, for his difficult times, only to be betrayed and abandoned. And I truly believe that I am looking FORWARD and not backwards. But it's a war in my head and heart, because I have to learn to be happy on my own now. I hate being on this earth without a mate, but I know I am not ready for one. What is going on? Why isn't the pain fading or why isn't time healing? I have asked to divorce me, and he said he is. Do you think that is the reason that I still am in so much pain about it all? I don't expect to be out of the woods, but the pain is still too intense, for being 20 months. I shed a tear, sometimes, because I imagine him laughing and being happy with his mistress. He is not worth those tears, I know, but I actually cry because when things were right, those were the happiest years of my life. (pathetic, i know) I am trying to make new memories, and I have. But help, because now I understand why people commit suicide. They can't bear the pain any longer.. I'd never do that, but I can understand it. I have no money for a shrink, and I pray to God daily, and ask Him to be merciful and let this pain start to fade.
    I think I have let go already. I don't want the man back, because I saw his true colors of weakness and how he had no family values, he just pretended to have them. I lost all respect for him, and she can have him. I think this goes deeper. I was such a hurt 'child" when I met him, and he convinced me that there was such a thing as true and pure love.

    • ANSWER:
      It has been a long time for you to continue moarning over this man. You need to let go and start living your life. The pain will not go away if You allow the pain to stay. It is like having a bandage on a wound and you keep tearing it off, never allowing it to heal. The pain will not go away if you do not allow it to. you need to learn to move on, get the divorce and end this chapter of your life so you can move on.

  32. QUESTION:
    A sick note whilst on Jobseekers Allowance (U.K people)?
    I'm 19 and have been on jobseekers allowance since June but i also have social anxiety and panic attacks, and when i went to sign on at the jobcentre today the woman i saw said she thinks i'm not fit to be working cos of my health problems, because whos gonna wanna hire me with it, nobody.
    I went to see my doctor today aswell as she did write me a sick note for 3 months, but she put me on medication and said it's upto me when i feel well enough to start looking for work again so i could sign back on again in another month if i feel better, it depends and i haven't gave my sick note in yet cos i'm deciding what to do.
    I don't think i'm ready for work what so ever i wanna get better first but the problem is my family are struggling with money and i need to pay board every 2 weeks (when i get my pay) and also i need to buy a new phone and clothes, let alone christmas presents with it so it's a problem, cos i know job seekers allowance stops.
    How long can i keep a sick note for until i have to give it in?
    Cos it's from the 7th, so does that mean i have to give it in as soon as possible or does it depend on me?
    Cos i am looking for work but it's just hard cos of my health problems and i really don't wanna lose my jobseekers allowance.
    So would i be allowed to give the sick note in, in like a month?
    It says nothing on the jobcentre website about this.
    How much is sick pay?
    Arghhh confused.
    Help?

    • ANSWER:
      Hello Chaz..
      I have read every question you have written since you connected a few months ago. Your quite a" shining star" out there Chaz when your answering those questions. I have observered that your mood swings and views of living have gotten a bit low lately..Sooooo i thought i might tell you this story.
      Once a guy of twenty three years was perched on the threshold of his life.His entire future was in the balance of his next decisions. He had just graduated from college and was armed with the knowhow that went along with his cocky attitude. All of a sudden though he was unable to get up in the mornings..he wanted to stay up late at night or was entirely lacking in motivation. His Mom and Dad said snap out of it.They tried very hard to overlook it ,he tried to overlook it. His soon to be wife just did not understand how he could go out with her and have to leave a restaurant because to many people were there. After a few years of this the anxiety and depression were so overwhelming he went to his family doctor . That doctor passed him on to another doctor ..a" psychiatrist"...At first the stigmata of seeing a shrink was as bad as the problem but soon he found the courage to go without running from the office. The shrink started the young guy on a battery of medications some were for physical problems some psycholigical and others were unknown. Soon the clouds of complete doom turned to possible doom :) and the life of the guy was much better. After taking the medication for years he still has a moment when the possibility of doom takes over but all in all his life is as good as he had hoped it would be.
      The guy of course was me...and that was nearly 40 years ago. I have an outlook on life now that still is confusing but without the professional help I received I would have been a really good engineer who could not leave the house.
      .............................Instead I chose happiness.......................
      Why don't you try this .I read several of your questions(from before) that leads me to believe that you might be seeing your problems from an odd point of view and just need a little kick start. I'm really the worst physician but I am good at interpretations and thats what it looks like to me..Your quite a "shining star" there Chaz,why not let everyone see it...Wishing you the best from the E....

  33. QUESTION:
    What are my rights, a letter I already signed to release files? PLEASE READ :( ?
    What are my rights, a letter I already signed to release files? PLEASE READ :( ?
    Okay my daughter and myself are going to mental health therapy. Me for panic attacks and depression. My daughter also for anxiety and depression. Once a week. Her grades aren't up to par so I was called to my daughter's school for a conference b/c they think she might need to be put in a learning disability class. Her teacher bought up to the panel of 6 women that me and my daughter are in therapy, which I had told her on a previous occasion. One of the psychologist at the meeting put a paper in front of me, for me to sign to get my daughter's records released from her school not explaining what it is. Now as I think on the situation I don't want the school to know certain things as far as my ex is a drunk, and we lived out of the school zone, and all around personal stuff! What are my rights? Can I cancel this whole thing? I don't want them knowing mine and my daughter's personal life?

    • ANSWER:
      There should be a clause in the signed release that allows you to revoke the right. Its possible all you must do is sign a new form or speak to the school. Another option. Talk to your therapist and sign a non disclosure form stating the are not allowed records. School's with too much info is not always a good thing.

  34. QUESTION:
    Did my first date go well?
    Okay. So here's how it went. I invited a girl to the carnival and I met her there at 6:00. Since I didn't have a license, I couldn't pick her up so my mom took me there. We did things like rock climbing, bumper cars, Skeeball, and went on various rides. We enjoyed ourselves on the rides and had a good time. We got something to eat but we didn't talk to much while eating as there were a few awkward moments but we did talk a bit and had a few laughs.

    The thing is I stopped talking during my teenage years(I went to psychiatrist for this but they couldn't help) and the first time I started speaking again was when I was an adult at age 19. Most of my life I wrote notes to people and basically used sign language even though I could talk perfectly like other people. I'd go to work not saying a word to anybody and they thought I was seriously mute but I wasn't. I could speak. I was just so afraid that it was like a curse. It's not that I willingly stopped speaking. Pretty much something put a curse on me. Then one day, I said that nothing is going to stop me from finding freedom. I would find freedom for everything including myself. I would let peace soar among the nations and that no star could dictate the path that I choose. So I spoke again. Even when I started speaking again, I'm still shy and have severe social anxiety so much so that I could have serious panic attacks. It takes a tremendous amount of effort to say hi to anyone. It's the anxiety of a person who hasn't spoken to anybody for his whole life except for a few words. But I care about this girl so much I'll treat this anxiety like it's nothing because I know that in my heart I can do this. There's no substitute for hard work and so I pushed on and got to know her the best that I could. It takes effort to pick up a piece of paper. You must work to walk one mile. You must persist to bake a cake. If you want to walk from one end of the hallway to the other end. It takes work. If there's a next date, I won't give up so easily. All men were created to be equal and I don't believe that this is equality. I won't stop until I find justice. To me true justice is done when I can speak to this girl in the way I want and that others like me can do it too. All men, women, and children deserve to live their lives freely without worrying about loving those close to them. Every walking animal that inhabits the land deserves to bond with their brothers and their sisters no matter how much they've been hurt in the past. This is my vision and I want it fulfilled. I feel as if it was for a short time because despite my problems I was able to initiate a few conversations. She got to know a few things about me and I got to know a bit about her. We had quite a few things in common and I could feel this chemistry between us. I always get this feeling about people of significance. I can almost feel it in the air and if I know it's right, the feeling is right. Even though I didn't talk to her much, I just KNOW that if even if 4206 boulders are tied with a chain to my back, 820 barrels are piled on my shoulders, an anvil may be wedged to my head, and may I even drag a mountain along with me I can work hard enough to show my true self to this girl no matter how mute I am or if all my arms are broken off and my legs are tied to eternal darkness. I believe in my ability and that this is the right path.

    Anyways, I did have a hard time to speak to her and sorta had to come up with questions to ask her but it wasn't my fault. I just have problems. Still though, If I had worked harder....I could've done better. It wasn't perfect. It's never perfect enough for me though! I enjoyed the things I did with her and just liked THE WAY she is. I liked the presence of her by me even though I didn't talk to her much. She seemed relaxed and down to earth. So does this mean the date went well? At the end of the date, she said that she had a great time and my intuition tells me that she wasn't lying. I could definitely sense it. It almost seemed as if she wanted to kiss me and I should've but I didn't. Unfortunately, there wasn't any goodbye kisses, hugs, or even a handshake. I still regret it because I knew it could've made it perfect. The perfect vision could have been fulfilled. When I got home I went to sleep. The next day, I sent her a PM on Facebook saying that it was an amazing night and I had a good time. We should hang out again sometime. It's been two days and she hasn't replied yet. So I apologize if I got carried away with my question. I do write a lot since it was my main method of communication for most of my life. To make it simple. Considering all the details of my date, do you think it went well? If you can't just say whether it did or not. Can you rate it based the scale below?

    1 - Horrible
    2 - Bad
    3 - Moderate
    4 - Good
    5
    Scale continued.

    5 - Excellent
    6 - On Fire!
    7 - Woah man. We need some ice in here.
    8 - Dude you should get married.
    9 - Your own rating.
    If you do think the date went well, I'd appreciate if you explain how it went well and how I can make it better. I'm going to carry this vision to the very end.
    I really do apologize if I wrote a lot:) I'm writing a novel right now so I'm in the mood to write.

    • ANSWER:
      bye bye

  35. QUESTION:
    please help 23 year old mother of two and dislike going outside and being around people?
    hello I am a mother of two beautiful children and hate going out in public. I have seek ed medical advice and they put it down to depression and anxiety. It gets really bad sometimes that I think my son and daughter deserve a better mummy and they would be better off in care. If it won't for my panther taking care of them when I am feeling really low and taking my son to school I don't know how I would manage . I just wanna be a normal mummy again taking my son to school but when I try taking him I end up stopping because I am scared and think someone is judging me. I also sometimes have panic attacks. My 6 year old is stronger then me and as even asks why I don't take him to school so I told him because I didn't want to lie to him please help give me some advice as my children are suffering and I don't want them to turn out like me being scared of going outside . They still get fresh air because I let them go in the back garden or the front but I don't let them go off the front and when they do go off the front. I pop my head out of the window and shout them to come back or get my partner to get them . I also suffer from reading and writing which as got a lot better over the year. I have also signed up to learn-direct online to do my english again. In hopes of improve my spelling reading and job prospects .I thought the test was all online but my tutor said I got to go to a tested centre for my final test to pass. I have told my tutor about suffering from anxiety and she was really lovely and asks what she could do to help with it but i don't have a clue .I really want to become a carer to looking after O.A.Ps and also I help a old women who had her carers stop by the guardian its just over the road from me . I have knew her from years but I only go over when I think no-one is outside please help me as its bin going on for years I am still under my doctor and taking anti-depression and vitamin d .PLEASE HELP !!!!!!

    • ANSWER:
      A feature of niacin (vit.B3) is its ability to greatly reduce anxiety & depression. Niacin has ability to help you relax & get to sleep more rapidly at night.

      3000 mg. Niacin suggested for depression (up to 11000 mg even) (per Food Matters video)

      http://www.doctoryourself.com/niacin.html

      Do not use non-flushing or time released niacin in high doses though, only regular niacin.

      Most doctors will prescribe Niacin in small frequent doses, & slowly increase doses daily. Large amounts of Niacin will cause your skin to flush for ten minutes or so & is considered normal. A doctor will most likely suggest that Niacin be taken after each meal in a small dose (such as 25 mg), and may increase that dose each day (such as 50mg at breakfast, then 25mg for lunch and dinner). These doses will not usually exceed 3,000 to 9,000 mg a day, & will be reduced if the patient’s skin continues to flush.

      Recommend adding B125 complex daily & extra B2 - 300mg in the morning.

      Also recommend eating fish 4-7 times a week for the Omega 3 fats DHA/EPA - sardines, mackerel, herring, salmon & oysters are best options. I eat 1 oz. canned oysters every morning for the naturally occurring zinc (170% DV) & found it also had 90% DV of B12 as well as getting 1g a week in Omega 3 fatty acids, EPA/DHA.

      DHA is the most abundant omega-3 fatty acid in the brain and retina. Low levels of DHA have been associated with Alzheimer's disease. DHA is depleted in the cerebral cortex of severely depressed patients.

      Taking fish oil or krill oil is a convenient way to get EPA/DHA consistently but I’m concerned about the degradation. Omega 3 fatty acids are PUFA’s (polyunsaturated fatty acids) & extremely fragile & start going rancid as soon as exposed to air. PUFA’s are fine from *whole food sources* but when separated from the food, begin oxidizing immediately & cause free radical damage to the body. I highly recommend making an effort to get as much fish oil from whole food sources.

      I also highly recommend a low carb way of eating to allow the body to regenerate rather than degenerate.

      I would recommend minimum of 10,000iu daily of vit. D3 (preferably in MCT base for maximum absorption)

      http://www.vitacost.com/Country-Life-Vitamin-D3-5000-IU-200-Softgels

      Vitamin D3 is not a vitamin at all but a necessary hormone that effects the immune system & nearly every aspect of health. Having low Vitamin D levels greatly increases risk of cancer, heart disease, diabetes, MS & being deficient can create or greatly exacerbate health problems. Many researchers claim that optimized vitamin D levels are more effective than a flu shot in preventing viral infections.

      The prescription vitamin D supplements are the wrong type (ergocalciferol ). As warned by the National Institute of Health -

      http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/17023693

      Luckily you can buy vitamin D3 (cholecalciferol) over the counter and the upper limits are extremely high. Current recommendations from researchers are for 35iu per pound - a 150# person needs minimum of 5250iu per day & the rda is 400iu. This amount is for minimal needs and does not account for depleted stores. March is when stores are at their lowest.

      Vitamin D3 deficiency is becoming an epidemic. U.S. RDA are much too low. It is possible that upper atmosphere pollution is blocking the needed UVB light from the sun.

      I also highly recommend a low carb way of eating to allow the body to regenerate rather than degenerate.

      With exposure to sunlight in the summer, the body can generate 20,000 IU of vitamin D per hour with no ill effects. In addition, no adverse effects have been seen with supplemental vitamin D intakes up to 10,000 IU daily.

      Always take your vitamin D with a fat-containing meal to ensure absorption.

      http://www.drweil.com/drw/u/QAA400676/More-Vitamin-D.html

      Dr. Joe Prendergast, an endocrinologist /diabetologist has managed over 1500 diabetic patients and, in the last decade, not one of his patients has had a stroke or heart attack. Only one has even been hospitalized! His secret—50,000 units of Vitamin D3 daily. Dr. Joe further reports:

      * Reversal of advanced coronary disease
      * Reversal of advanced lung disease
      * Cure of multiple sclerosis
      * Cure of amotrophic lateral sclerosis
      * Regression of rheumatoid arthritis
      * Improvement in allergies
      * Control of many cancers
      * Reversal of osteoporosis
      * Prevention of influenza
      * Cure of depression & other mental disorders
      * Hashimoto’s hyperthyroidism

      The evidence for safety and remarkable efficacy of Vitamin D3 suggests that virtually ALL adults should probably take 50,000 units of D3 daily. This is certainly true for those with virtually any illness.

      http://enews.endocrinemetabolic.com/2008/05/vitamin-dthe-cure-for-many-diseases.html

  36. QUESTION:
    Should I continue to pursue my high school diploma or get a GED?
    It sounds like such a simple question at first glance but there's certainly more to it. I'm nineteen and I've yet to graduate high school. Now before you jump to conclusions I'm being honest when I say that my reasons for not graduating have nothing to do with laziness or lack of motivation. Before my sophomore year began I was dealing with some incredibly difficult family issues that I'd rather not discuss. Let's just say they were very stressful and life was very chaotic for me. During my freshman year my grades were pretty good and I was a decent student that listened to her teachers (I always sat in the back of the class and rarely said a word). I unofficially dropped out before my sophomore year - as in I just didn't go back. The stress of school and the stress of my personal life were two things I couldn't handle at the same time. To top it off I have social anxiety, meaning I have a very difficult time being around people or public places without becoming stressed. An easy way to describe it is feeling like you have a big, bright spotlight following you around and everyone is staring at you. Now that may sound arrogant but I'm being honest when I say it's an absolutely terrible sensation.

    One year ago I signed up for the adult high school program at the local community college. I managed to attend the classes without feeling too anxious and passed the term. When the next term began I had only gone for two days before a panic attack hit me at school. I returned home crying and refused to go back. I wasn't nervous about classes or teachers, I was afraid of the amount of people in my classes and in the school itself. Now I know it sounds ridiculous but even being around a group of four people makes me nervous. I had aced my last term and the counselors didn't understand why I wouldn't return (even after I explained my problem). Sometimes it's very painful for me when others don't understand. They're lucky they don't understand because it's a horrible feeling.

    I'm very torn. My main issues with my high school diploma is that I lack a fairly large amount of credits. It would take about a year or two to earn them all and that makes me feel horrible. I'd be graduating high school while others my age would be graduating college. I feel like an enormous failure.

    The GED is my only other option. It's infamously known as the "Good Enough Degree" and the diploma of last resort for lazy and dumb people. Now I know that isn't true but I fear the stigma it has. I'm prepared to take it and pretty sure I'd pass but I'm afraid.

    I want to give my mother her dream of seeing me graduate. On another hand I want to get it the entire ordeal out of the way and get a semi-decent paying job to help my mother and then prepare for college later - even if it's a community college. The entire reason I'm asking is because the time to register for classes begins next week and this decision has been in my head for weeks now and I've reached a stalemate. My anxiety plays a large role in the choices I've made and I've had enough. If I choose to go to school I am going to shove it aside, throw it in a closet, and lock the door. If I choose to take the GED I will swallow whatever scrap of pride I have left and take it like a woman. No matter what it takes I must make a decision for myself but I need an outside opinion.

    I'd greatly appreciate anyone's honest and genuine suggestion of what I should do.

    • ANSWER:
      I teach in an alternative high school for students much like yourself. Anxiety is a huge reason many of my students are at my school. Because of your disorder, you could attend an alternative program and earn a high school diploma. I'd suggest talking to the high school counselor or the school's psychologist to see what is available. My student can earn credit at the alternative school, at home, or at the public library. They also earn high school credit for every 90 hours they work at a job (5 high school credits for 90 hours). It's worth looking into what your local high school can offer. Good luck to you.

  37. QUESTION:
    bladder infection or acid reflex?
    So i had a bladder infection this past week, a week ago i was dignosed with it. and took the med Macribid, 3 days later i got a cough (but i was out in the cold) and had to be out that day then got a fever cough chills the whole shabang.. then it went away then it came back with bad back pains and cramps almost ( i havent had my period in 2 months) no im not pregnant doc confirmed that last week and theres no way for me to be pregnant. last night i had a 101 fever.. my ears got clogged bad i had a panic attack because im not breathing well from the coughing and conjestion im only coughing up a lil but its kinda thick. last night i did cry pretty bad, but today no fever!! *KNOCKS ON WOOD** but coughing still there i stoped taking the macrobid when i red that the side effects can cause these symptoms, and i wasnt peeing alot anymore nor did my pee burn.. next week i would be getting my period. and i drank a shit ton of water. my mom made me eat carnitas with nachos since there was nothing else to eat (and she doesnt care that im sick) but as of now im trying to sleep/rest (i go to a clinic 2marro) but right below my boobs it feels tight.. kinda burning at times... is that acid reflex or .... should i be worried... and when i went pee and "wiped" there was a lil blood.. like a tiny light pink, IM scared because idk if its my period or a sign the infection is getting worse.. I know i sound childish, but I hardly ever get sick, and never had a problem like this before. I know it's not my anxiety for the chest uncomfort i know what that feels like this is different.. to were my boobs cant even rest on my chest or it feels heavy. Just.. any advise would be great. thank you for your time.. IM sorry this sounds so lame.. but i never had this b4 and idk what to do, since i cant go to my mom, i tried that (since shes a woman) but.. she pretty much cared less even when i told her it could be my kidneys she said o well that that was my problem... so.. please any advise is greatly appreciated

    God bless
    thank you to those who answered. & I'm going to a clinic first thing in the morning. THe tightness did go away some just the weird feeling is still there (which im sure my muscles could just be sore from coughing and gasping for air)

    thank you all for your time, it is greatly appreciated, God Bless, ~Jess
    i went to the restroom and theres a lil more *pink discharge* .... it's so sad IM a girl and dont know if it's my own period, but mine are so spuratic, can the doctor tell if the blood is coming from the kidney/bladder or just your period? I feel so stupid for this. How are they able to tell the difference if i do in fact have the bladder infection still but the bloods not coming from that

    • ANSWER:
      Well your chest pain is very explainable because you had Mexican food, and where you will generally feel the pain is right below your breasts between your abdomen and your chest... this is acid reflux disease, and can be treated or prevented by taking Prevacid, Protonix, Zantac, or Prilosec.

      As for your little discharge, this is very common. You may not like what I'm about to say, but hear me out on it... FINISH YOUR ANTIBIOTIC! This will help and continue to kill of the bacteria in your urinary track. Your urinary track will keep that bacteria, and it could get worst if you do not finish it off.

      If you are really concerned about the side effects, I recommend you see your doctor or an urgent care physician in the morning to get on a different antibiotic... Doxycycline Hyclate. As a medical professional, this would be my first choice.

      Please do not take your UTI lightly. This can spread into your kidneys and create even worst complications that will end you in the hospital. Get on a different medication, drink plenty of fluids, take aspirin to reduce your fever and inflammation, and eat right.

      Good luck, and God bless YOU :)

  38. QUESTION:
    Dreams and Stories- can you use dreams to write stories?
    I had a dream, which felt very real, I jotted it down as soon as I woke up and then fleshed out the details later in the day. What do you think so far? PLEASE comment.

    Lisa looked around, she knew time was running out. Adrenaline shot through her system, silence except her panting breath, her heart racing. No time. She had to be quick now. She raced around the cement halls with the receiver, a small black transmitter held tight In her hand. She knew someone was following, someone could be right around the corner. She found her way to the front of the old abandoned cement block building, previously a tech college, it had closed when the government relocated to a new improved site on the other side of the city. Lisa decided to run left. She scanned the skyline, looking towards the buildings in the distance, some blocks behind. She knew it would have to be one of these that the transmitter corresponded with, she felt fear knowing that she was going to be too late. The device hummed in her hand, she needed to deactivate it.

    She heard the footsteps before she turned. Behind her he laughed “Silly girl, you think you would get away that easily?”
    Shit, what was she going to do? She turned to face him front on, noticing how his eyes speedily lapped up her presence. She knew he was turned on by her, standing there scantily clad in nothing more than underwear, sweaty from the run, dirty from the cell, bruised from his hand. He liked power and before him he saw another chance at power, he wanted her, she knew that he loved the challenge she gave him. A frightened wild animal only feet away and nowhere to run fast enough. There would be no point in screaming, yelling for help, the place was absent of any other beings. She feigned defeat, letting her body posture convey a trade from flight mode to defenseless and vulnerable. He felt the switch, his eyes glinting, feeling power that she had resigned to the fact there was no choice, he would take her again.
    “Please, just don’t hurt me, I will come” she slowly crouched to the floor to show that she was submissive, kneeling half on one knee, fingers contacting the cement before her, hanging her head between her shoulders staring at the ground. Her eyes glanced around, darting swiftly looking for a potential weapon to assist her. To the left she could see a star picket stake, laying flat on the garden border, obviously a former sign pole directing students to their appropriate class blocks. Still too far to grab without retaliation from him.
    In a blink he marched upon her, long heavy strides to close the distance, she made a split second decision and made a lunge in the direction of the stake. He was too fast, grabbing her hair in a thick handful as she attempted to close the distance to the potential weapon. Her head wrenched backwards, pain shooting through her scalp down her neck, she screeched in agony and despair. He laughed as he pinned her, face down, to the floor, knee heavy against her back, her chest crushed against the cement.
    “As if you could reach it fast enough you stupid woman, I’ve told you once before not to fight me – you cannot win”, the thrill of the capture emanating in his voice.
    Lisa attempted to break free from his weight upon her back, convulsing herself to try and squirm out of the hold. She knew if she could at least face upwards, towards him she would have a better chance to defend herself and attack him. He dropped his knee to her side and then pressed his full body against her back side, pushing his pelvis with a little more force into her buttocks
    “I like it when you struggle against me, keep wriggling for me”
    Lisa immediately held still, feeling the thickness at his groin press into her rear. Fear and panic rushed through her. A severe pain pierced her stomach, a crushing pressure of anxiety filled her torso, helpless and alone she felt beat, there was no point in struggling any longer.

    He considered whether he should rip the thin fabric from her firm ass and just have some fun now, there wasn’t anyone around, and he had decided her fate now. No more playing with the prey, get the business done and finished. Close the deal. Glaring down inches from his face he watched a trickle of sweat glide slowly down her neck, her long dark hair had fallen to one side and cushioned her face against the tough concrete below. Her body, unclothed except for the scant cotton bra and boyshorts, was dirty from the filthy small room he had kept her. There below him she felt delicate and defenseless, her toned physique not alluring to her previous resistant intensity. He did wish he wouldn’t have to rush it though, she was the most fascinating creature he had kept. Even now before him, deflated and defeated, pressed underneath his body she appealed to some crude desire to shield her from harm, he had always enjoyed the power and had little empathy for any of his conquests. But something about her whipped up feelings he had long forgotton

    • ANSWER:
      to answer your question yes you can write a story a book a tv show a movie using a dream dreams are very powerful and important because what is dreaming its your mind having some resting free time to imagine so yes you definately can because stephnie meyer did she wrote 4 books based off a dream thats became huge time popular and ive had dreams thats helped me in my future upcoming tv series and some dreams give me motivation and inspiration and ideas what gives me most of my ideas is me pretending i am the characters well anyways yes dreams are stories'
      ~~~Scooby-Doo~~~

  39. QUESTION:
    what is psychologically wrong with me?
    I come from a dysfunctional family. Seven kids, three different fathers. I only have one brother who is 100% full blood. All the others are half but still no distinction was ever made. My father was/is a child molester. I was never molested but my siblings were. My mother was an alcoholic, she has been diagnosed bipolar disorder. She's extremely hot and cold. She has OCD in MANY forms. She left school in the fourth grade. I've always been looked at as the out case in my family. I've always been called by my last name and it feels as though everything wrong with my family is blamed on my last name..or me.

    I lived at home with my sister, older brother (not full), and my nephew till I was 25. I'm now 27 and living in the "real world" and just now getting to see how truly dysfunctional my family was and is. Living with my family was hell, wasn't allowed to be out past 11pm even though I was an adult who paid rent and has never used drugs. And now it's gotten to the point where my sisters are so cruel to me. I was physically attacked by one of them for some supposed "hear say" things that were never said by me. And ever since then, I'm not invited to any family gatherings at all. All of my sisters have children, none of them have jobs. Or EVER have had a job. I will randomly google my name and find the most horrific things said about my online and I have no idea why. I understand some people you just don't like...but I just can not understand for the life of me why I'm being pushed aside and treated so poorly. My younger brother (my full brother) is also ignored but not degrated to the point that I am.

    My oldest sister is 75% of the problem. I remember as a child, I was always my moms favorite, and she hated it. She hated that I was musically talented...that I was the only child to not need speech classes or any LD classes at all, I was editor of my school newspaper...and so on. It's like...I was so good that it just pissed her off. I look back at my childhood and remember her physically beating me, making me eat my dinner off of a plate with pornographic pictures drawn on it. and such....

    I hoard things compulsively, I shop A LOT! I'm overweight, learning is extremely difficult for me. Though I am in college at the moment. I work full time and have a boyfriend. But everyone around me is always telling me "You are so inept" or "I can't believe you haven't experienced this yet".

    I just recently started driving my car alone without any direction from anyone else and that's been difficult. I'm afraid of big spaces...I can't even stand next to a sign that is very tall because it gives me the feeling that I might float away LOL I know that's silly but for this reason I'm scared to death to fly a kite or ride a rollercoaster.

    I've never traveled EVER. I live in WV and have only been to Ohio and VA. I've never seen the beach...never flown, just never went anywhere. I've worked since I was 16, which is VERY unusual for my family. Most women where I come from marry VERY young. and then have children.

    I hate change and everything scares me. I've been told by doctors before that I have an anxiety disorder. It's extremely difficult for me to push myself out of my comfort zone, often times I get frustrated because I can not learn quick enough or I'm not grasping the subject enough and just want to cry and give up.

    I feel as though my growth as a human being has been stunted and I'm stuck as a 14 year old or younger. And I'm not sure if I'm OCD and bipolar like my mother or what. I just can not figure out why everything...every little thing comes SO HARD to me and I'm left wondering....what's wrong with me?

    My worst fear is that what is wrong with my is in my genes and I'm terrified of having a child and them being as socially inept and unprepared for life as I am. And that's how I feel..unprepared. I feel as though I learned nothing from my childhood besides survival. I was teased by my family...my friends...kids my age...my father, I'm finally at a point where I can stick up for myself and to everyone in my family they feel like this makes me look like "the bad guy" now.

    Please dont' be harsh....I'm not looking for sympathy...just your opinion as to what may psychologically be going on with me.

    Thanks
    It won't let me reply to any answers...so I will just say this. To the first two people to answer..thank you very much. It's weird...but just hearing someone else say that I'm not insane or doomed...lol makes me feel MUCH better.

    I'd LOVE to be a part of a group for abused women....but there are none in my area. None that are known to the general public that is. BUT you have given me a great idea....I can't be the only person who has survived a life like this where I come from...maybe I should start a group?!

    • ANSWER:
      You could think about yourself diagnostically from lots of angles - anxiety, agoraphobia etc, or you could see yourself as a trauma survivor who has actually done amazingly well considering all the obstacles in your way. You're not wrong - what you've been put through is though.

      You work, you study, you have a relationship! Some anxieties would be a normal response to your upbringing, but as you get more confident and experience more of life they may become less of a feature. You're taking lots of positive steps - driving in your car by yourself is a good step. Anxiety can interfere with being able to take in and retain information - anything which helps your anxiety can help you to find learning easier. But what matters is to find out your learning style and wherever possible do your learning that way.

      If you haven't tried psychological therapy or group support with other abuse survivors please do consider it as it can be a really healing experience. They may be able to help you negotiate the issues of how to deal with a toxic family who aren't done hurting you yet if they get the chance.

      Good luck!

      EDIT: Had a look online. Maybe the http://www.waicwv.com/ phoneline could offer you some advice on accessing support services even if their service isn't for you, or they might have ideas about setting up a group. Setting up a group might be a really good way forward and an empowering experience, but there's lots of planning to consider, like how or whether you will screen new members, where to meet. The main thing is, this is your time to look after you, so don't put pressure on yourself if it's not the right time to begin planning and caring for others - maybe get the lowdown from other non-local survivor support groups about how they got started? Hope it goes well.

  40. QUESTION:
    Are there historical errors in the Bible?
    -The Gospels tell the story of a herd of possessed pigs in the town of Gedara, who run off a cliff and into the sea. Gedara is thirty miles from any sea.

    -The Gospel of Mark gets the geography of Israel totally wrong. It mentions travelling from from Tyre by way of Sidon to the Sea of Galilea, which would be like travelling from New York to Washington by way of Los Angeles. He mentions a town called Dalmanutha which does not exist.

    -When was Jesus born? According to Luke, it was during the reign of the Roman governor Quirinius, during a census ordered by Augustus throughout the whole world.According to both Luke and Matthew it was also during the reign of king Herod "the Great."The problem is that Herod died in 4 B.C.E., and this was fully ten years before Quirinius' census. Furthermore, during Herod's reign, no Roman census could have been held in his territory, which included both Judaea and Galilee, the locations of both Bethlehem and Nazareth. Herod would have collected his own taxes, and given tribute to the Romans. Lastly, the existence of a census throughout the whole empire is contrary to the practice of the Romans, who collected taxes province by province, often subcontracting the process to "publicans."

    -Though Luke 1:5 dates the birth of Jesus in the "days of Herod, King of Judea," who died in 4 B.C., he wants the journey from Galilee to Bethlehem to have occurred in response to a census called when "Quirinius was governor of Syria." As historians know, "the one and only census conducted while Quirinius was legate in Syria affected only Judaea, not Galilee, and took place in A.D. 6-7, a good ten years after the death of Herod the Great." In his anxiety to relate the Galilean upbringing with the supposed Bethlehem birth, Luke confused his facts. Indeed, Luke's anxiety has involved him in some real absurdities, like the needless ninety mile journey of a woman in her last days of pregnancy - for it was the Davidic Joseph who supposedly had to be registered in the ancestral village, not the Levitical Mary. Worse yet, Luke has been forced to contrive a universal dislocation for a simple tax registration: who could imagine the efficient Romans requiring millions in the empire to journey scores of hundreds of miles to the villages of millennium-old ancestors merely to sign a tax from! Needless to say, no such event ever happened in the history of the Roman empire, but Micah 5:2 must be fulfilled.

    -In the nineteenth century an eminent scholar, Rabbi Wise, searched the records of Pilate’s court, still extant, for evidence of this trial. He found nothing.

    -There are many similarities between stories about Jesus and contemporary myths of Pagan godmen such as Mithras, Apollo, Attis, Horus and Osiris-Dionysus, leading to conjectures that the Pagan myths were adopted by some authors of early accounts of Jesus to form a syncretism with Christianity. (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jesus cache version)

    -Crucifixion was a slow death. It usually lasted several days. Death followed from exhaustion, inability to respire property as a result of being in an upright position or attacks by wild animals. Why did Jesus, who was a fit and healthy man used to walking the countryside for long distances, die so quickly in only a matter of a few hours?

    -Vinegar is often considered to have a stimulating effect, rather similar to smelling salts. Why, in Jesus's case, did it suddenly lead to his death? (John 19:29)

    -The three Synoptic Gospels have Jesus being arrested and condemned by the Sanhedrin on the night of the Passover. This could not be real history because the Sanhedrin, by Judaic law, were forbidden to meet over Passover. The Gospels state that the arrest and trial occurred at night, but the Sanhedrin “were forbidden to meet at night, in private houses, or anywhere outside of the precincts of the temple

    -Another historical impossibility in the crucifixion story is the removal of the body of Jesus from the cross. According to Roman law at the time, a crucified man/woman was denied burial. The person was left to the elements, birds, and animals, which completed the humiliation of this form of execution.

    • ANSWER:
      Yes, a few. But more often there are completely fabricated pseudohistorical accounts, like most of the history of the Jewish people.

  41. QUESTION:
    What services are there when Grandma is abusive to her caretaker, my Father?
    My Grandmother has managed to live her entire 92 year life in the safety of her own home. My Grandfather was an enabler that allowed her to lock herself in the house for most of their 53 year marriage. 14 years ago my Grandfather passed away and she has been locked out in her country home ever sense. For the first seven years my father would drive from San Francisco to Medford Oregon to assist her in property maintenance and my mother improved her Portfolio which my Grandmothers 8th grade education is incapable of understanding, not to mention that she hates my mother and refuses to acknowledge her huge role in trying to help this woman.

    So 7 years ago she said she had enough and needed my parents help to sell her house and get something closer to them. Well, here we are 7 years later after countless attempts to market the home and numerous betrayals on my Grandmother's part, all of which she of course denies, she is still in that house.

    It is tricky because I am very certain she is both a narcissists and has dementia. She is legally blind in one eye and starves herself so that they neighbors will be jealous of how well she keeps herself. She has eating disorders, a violent temper and an uncanny ability to disavow any wrong doing on her part. She chooses to verbally and emotionally abuse my Father with threats of his lack of love for her and other manipulations.

    With this being said, and mind you I could describe this for ten years and it would not be enough time, my parents are stumped and essentially trapped. Did I mention that she has a sister and other family that will not deal with her at all and she has no working friendships due to her behavior.

    I recently moved back to the area and while looking for work I have taken a turn with her. I have spent time listening to her say she has panic attacks because she knows she needs to leave the house, but on the flip side she will not leave. It furthers the problem that she wont take her anxiety medication choosing to believe that she is tougher than others which is highly delusional. So she decided that "she wanted" to have an in-home care giver. Ok, we make the appointment and attend. After a week she says she won't let anyone in her home(which is why her house wasn't sold, she locked out the Realtors) and she feels she needs assisted living. Ok, we find a great place that is actually a house on an assisted living campus with all she needs and more. She loved it, wanted it and even paid for the first month.

    Fast forward a week and mind you that she has told all her relatives(that won't have her) how great it is and that it is better than where they live. My father and I go to get her packed up and boom, she launches into a verbal assault threatening to do anything she has to, to be kicked out of the place. She threatens that she will have a nervous breakdown and most amusingly that she will call her lawyer. It goes back to the lack of education, I guess she is unaware that she signed papers of her own free will and desire and can't blame that on my Father too. Either way it is just more empty threats and demonstrates her lack of grip on reality.
    On the upside we have power of attorney to protect her finances and have made a neurology evaluation appointment that will be a war to get her to.

    She has bullied, lied and manipulated my folks for 14 years. The only feeling I have left for her is pity over how hard of an existence that must be. I am just trying to find answers for my folks who have tried everything to consider her wants and needs, but when a person is an abusive Jekyll and Hyde that has a selective memory of things never being her wrong doing, what do you do? My Father is the only living person to make sure she is alive and taken care of so we have to find a solution and believe you me, that solution will never be compromise.

    • ANSWER:
      It would seem like, in my opinion, your father needs to step up and do what is right. If she can no longer take care of herself, she needs assisted living. All her empty threats should not play such a role on him. If she is really like this, its time to take control, and do what is best for her, despite her mood swings.

      What I am saying is your father needs to stand up for himself and do what is best, whether she likes it or not.

  42. QUESTION:
    Please help. What are the warning signs of being/becoming a pedophile? Very serious.?
    This is going to be a long post, but it needs to be attended to. Please help.

    I'd like to state some things before I go any further.

    1. I just turned 19
    2. I am a male
    3.I have have girlfriends before. All as old or older than I ( one was 2 years younger )
    4.I've always been great with kids, but never went out of my way to spend time with them. Or tried to spend time with them.
    5. I've always wanted a wife, kids, house, the whole deal.
    6. I was with a girl when I was 15 - late 16's and we had planned on getting married and having kids, ect. We fooled around a lot, which I liked. But I really could never get any pleasure out of it. I was very attracted to her though.
    7. I have been watching porn since I was... oh, 13 or 14.

    I was recently ( 3 months ago ) diagnosed with very severe depression and anxiety. Followed by depersonalization. I've been under a copious amount of stress the last 3 months because of it. I've gone through many stages of hypochondria, convincing myself of things that are not true. I really seem to be unable to get a grip on myself lately. I have been thrust into complete disarray.

    So please, try and answer this is as knowledgeably and courteously as possible. I'm just trying to find some answers.

    First off, my view on pedophiles is of complete and utter disgust. They're scum and and horrid people that commit unspeakable acts upon pre-pubescent children. I guess that could be categorized as being a child molester too, which is even WORSE. It's a sicking act which under NO circumstances should ever be committed.

    when I was younger, around 13 or 14, I was becoming interested in pornography, of women. I have heard and read that porn can be a warning sign. Although, I know A LOT of men that watch pornography.

    Anyway, I used to look up 13 - 16 year-old videos when I was younger and around that age, not often, but it did occur . I don't know if this would be normal or not.

    Let me clarify that the though of becoming a Pedophile and having the characteristics of one makes me so sick to my stomach, that I have lost ALL appetite after working a 7 hour shift of hard labor without any food in my stomach. I'm on the verge of vomiting right now. Those type of people are truly evil. They destroy the lives of children, if they're molesters, and turn into a type of person that cannot be a part of functioning society.

    Anyway. After work my friend and I ( who's 23 ) Were having a conversation about girls that look older than they actually are. He stated that he had seen a girl who looked older than she was, and was attracted to her, only to find out she was 16. He said things like that worried him because they're going to get him into unwanted trouble. Then he said something about his younger sister acting that way, and being 12 wearing clothes that an 18 year old should be wearing. It sparked some interest in me, and I immediately started having an anxiety attack, only to start putting past experiences similar to this together. Forming the fear of " what if I'm a pedophile, or might turn into one " This is something that I could never live with.

    Are any of these things I explained of some-what normality? I just about hyperventilated from the panic is caused in me.

    Please answer this question with knowledge about the subject, or something to help me.
    I forgot to mention that I never suffered any abuse when I was a child. My father left my mom when I was about 5 or 6. That's about it.
    Also, I'm not addicted to porn.

    I don't watch it everyday 5 times a day. It's a lapse of 3 or 4 days. And once a day.

    • ANSWER:
      Hey sweetie,
      Okay so I know your freaking out and are under a lot of stress right now... but take a deeeeeep breath. It is going to be okay. I'm also 19 and have had past relationships with guys that were addicted to porn. I researched it and found out a lot of why males and females are addicted and it becomes a way of life. First off, you started watching porn at a young but normal age and it was natural for you to look at girls that were closer to your age. Now that you are older, you still find younger girls attractive... extremely NORMAL! There are even porn videos that are out specifically full of younger minor girls so older men can enjoy them. Does this mean you will act on it? No. Considering your new diagnosis of your condition I would say your suffering from extreme anxiety and dont know how to cope with it. I, myself suffer from Bi-polar 2 disorder and an anxiety disorder and trust me the first 6 months are the hardest. Dont put yourself down for it and try to calm down. Im here for you if you need anyone to talk to :) hope this helped!

  43. QUESTION:
    What are my rights, a letter I already signed to release files? PLEASE READ :( ?
    Okay my daughter and myself are going to mental health therapy. Me for panic attacks and depression. My daughter also for anxiety and depression. Once a week. Her grades aren't up to par so I was called to my daughter's school for a conference b/c they think she might need to be put in a learning disability class. Her teacher bought up to the panel of 6 women that me and my daughter are in therapy, which I had told her on a previous occasion. One of the psychologist at the meeting put a paper in front of me, for me to sign to get my daughter's records released from her school not explaining what it is. Now as I think on the situation I don't want the school to know certain things as far as my ex is a drunk, and we lived out of the school zone, and all around personal stuff! What are my rights? Can I cancel this whole thing? I don't want them knowing mine and my daughter's personal life?

    • ANSWER:
      Contact the your therapy and advised them that you signed this paper and after thinking about it you do not want them to release your daughters records.

  44. QUESTION:
    What are my rights, a letter I already signed to release files? PLEASE READ :( ?
    Okay my daughter and myself are going to mental health therapy. Me for panic attacks and depression. My daughter also for anxiety and depression. Once a week. Her grades aren't up to par so I was called to my daughter's school for a conference b/c they think she might need to be put in a learning disability class. Her teacher bought up to the panel of 6 women that me and my daughter are in therapy, which I had told her on a previous occasion. One of the psychologist at the meeting put a paper in front of me, for me to sign to get my daughter's records released from her school not explaining what it is. Now as I think on the situation I don't want the school to know certain things as far as my ex is a drunk, and we lived out of the school zone, and all around personal stuff! What are my rights? Can I cancel this whole thing? I don't want them knowing mine and my daughter's personal life?

    • ANSWER:


Signs Of Anxiety

Written By: admin - Oct• 25•12

First let's get right to the signs of anxiety. There are many signs or symptoms of anxiety, but here are some of the most common...

Unable to relax
Constant worrying
Twitching
Lightheadedness
Irritability
Trembling
Headaches
Lump in throat feeling
Sleep problems
Sweating
Nausea
Diarrhea
Frequent urination
Depression

All of us have anxiety, it only becomes a problem when it gets so intense that it interferes with our normal daily lives. When this happens you can have many of the signs above. And to make things worse your anxiety levels can get so high that they can easily trigger panic attacks which are truly frightening experiences. These can occur anytime, anywhere and without warning. The symptoms of panic or anxiety attacks include...

Tightness across chest
Hyperventilation
Dizziness
Tingling in fingers
Rapid hearbeat

Frequently Asked Questions

  1. QUESTION:
    What are some forms of verbal and non verbal anxiety signs?
    Example of verbal anxiety:
    Vocalized pauses (um, uh, er)
    I need these type of answers.
    Anything will help!!!!

    • ANSWER:

  2. QUESTION:
    What are the signs of anxiety. Thanks for all your help in advance?
    What are the signs of anxiety? I mean what signs should I look for in my mom. The doctor diagnosed her with anxiety

    What are the signs of anxiety? Can one feel anxious and become critical of loved ones? Would the person feeling anxious say and do nasty things to others.

    I am asking because of my mom and the things she has said and done to me. I feel so unrelaxed in my own bedroom.

    • ANSWER:
      Generalized anxiety disorder is a pattern of frequent, constant worry and anxiety over many different activities and events.

      Generalized anxiety disorder has the following symptoms:
      •Difficulty concentrating
      •Difficulty controlling worry
      •Excess anxiety and worry that is out of proportion to the situation most of the time
      •Excessive sweating, palpitations, shortness of breath, and stomach/intestinal pain
      •Fatigue
      •Irritability
      •Muscle tension -- shakiness, headaches
      •Restlessness or feeling keyed up or "on the edge"
      •Sleep disturbance (difficulty falling or staying asleep; or restless, unsatisfying sleep)
      Depression and substance abuse may occur with an anxiety disorder.

      A healthy lifestyle that includes exercise, enough rest, and good nutrition can help reduce the impact of anxiety.

      Dont worry Generalized anxiety disorder is a common condition. The cause of GAD is not known, but biological and psychological factors play a role. Stressful life situations or behavior developed through learning may also contribute to GAD.
      The disorder may start at any time in life, including childhood. Most people with the disorder report that they have been anxious for as long as they can remember. GAD occurs somewhat more often in women than in men.

      Hope i helped:)

  3. QUESTION:
    What are the warning signs of anxiety?
    I need a few good sites that list the signs of anxiety (not anxiety attacks.. ), for a school project.

    • ANSWER:
      Cognitive Symptoms: Increase in blood pressure, increased heart beating, palpitations (irregular heart beat), sweating, increase in blood flow in the body, immune and digestive functioning is inhibited, irritated bowel movement, head aches, tingling, chest pain, rubbery legs, etc.

      Somatic Symptoms: Paling of skin, sweating, trembling, dilation of eye pupils, dizziness, twitching of facial muscles, stuttering etc.

      Emotional Symptoms: An expectation of threat, dread, panic, nausea and chills, irritation, insomnia, isolation, feeling overly self conscious, strong desire to escape, jumpiness, feeling that you will die etc.

      Behavioral: These are voluntary and involuntary reactions such as screaming, running, jumping etc to escape or avoid the source or perceived source of anxiety. Symptoms differ according to the disorder.

      Social Anxiety: It is a type of extreme shyness where the person avoids social situations causing disruption in social and professional relationships.

      Generalized Anxiety Disorder: A person suffering from this feels continuous apprehension to vague and diffused threats. The physical symptoms like fatigue, sleepiness, stomach upsets etc are usual.

      Phobia: It involves extreme and unrealistic fear of an object, activity, situations (example, spider, swimming or confined spaces). The person tries to avert the fear by any measure.

      Panic Disorder: It has the symptoms of repeated and sudden panic attacks.

      Hope i helped.

  4. QUESTION:
    What are the signs of anxiety and does it affect your blood pressure?
    the beating of your heart, and if you are thinking about it does it make you more anxious and how long does it last, and can it come just out of nowhere, could it be over several days?

    • ANSWER:
      There can be no sign in matured persons (exception), common signs are , palpitation, restlessness, pain in occiptal region, /temporal and in severe cases involves jaws and frontal region, confused, articulation difficulty, and insomnia.
      It shoots up BP and heart rate. Stress management is an specialty now, time factor depends on nature environment , type of factor responsible, and experiences in life.
      Consider a mother/father who finds their lost the stress is over in a few seconds, on the contrary one get bad news within the family can be ever lasting, OK.
      Hope answered your question in nut shell.

  5. QUESTION:
    Could these be signs of anxiety?
    Whenever something is going on that might be out of the ordinary, or even when some things that happen that might bother me or make me feel uncomfortable, i get shivers and my teeth chatter, even though i'm not cold, and also my hands shake a bit and get sweaty and i have minor twitches. Are these signs of anxiety? If not than what is it? Is it common for others to do the same things in similar situations?
    Also i forgot to mention that SOMETIMES this happens when i get nervous.

    • ANSWER:
      I would say your having physical symptoms of anxiety, yes. It sounds like something you may need to see a doctor about, if you wish to find out what exactly what it is your experiencing, but it definitely doesn't sound like anything you would need to medicate for.
      To answer your other question: This is very common for people who leave somewhat stressful lives, to any degree. You may be going through a time in your life that is especially difficult, or if you have always been this way you could simply have an especially low tolerance for things out of the norm, in which case I would suggest exploring ideas and routines that you are unfamiliar with and taking some time off to exercise your sense of adventure by being spontaneous for a short while. I say so because I've had the same problems and it helped me feel less panicky and anxious in uncomfortable situations (though it didn't rid me of it entirely).

  6. QUESTION:
    Anxiety signs of teenage girl?
    What are some signs for anxiety?

    • ANSWER:
      Irrational fear or dread

      Muscle tension and headache

      Chest pain

      Elevated heart rate/palpitations

      Insomnia

      Diarrhea

      Nausea

      A feeling of fullness or chest pressure/shortness of breath

      Jumpiness/irritability/shakiness

      Sudden changes in body temperature/hot flashes

      Tearfulness

      Depression - about 20–30% of people with anxiety disorders also suffer from depression.

  7. QUESTION:
    Are this signs of anxiety or depression if not then what?
    1.keep having thoughts that something bad would happen to my mom?
    2. i start panicking and start crying
    there more but dont know how to explain...

    • ANSWER:
      Yes they are.

  8. QUESTION:
    What are the signs of Social Anxiety ?
    Please tell me the signs/symptoms and what you can do to cure this.Thanks.

    • ANSWER:
      Emotional signs and symptoms of social anxiety disorder include:

      * Intense fear of situations in which you don't know people
      * Fear of situations in which you may be judged
      * Anxiety about being embarrassed or humiliated
      * Fear that others will notice you showing physical signs of anxiety
      * Anxiety that disrupts your daily routine, work, school or other activities

      Physical signs and symptoms of social anxiety disorder include:

      * Blushing
      * Profuse sweating
      * Trembling
      * Nausea
      * Stomach upset
      * Difficulty talking
      * Muscle tension
      * Confusion
      * Palpitations
      * Diarrhea

      A cure really depends on how bad your social anxiety is. Some people can get over it by being forced into social situations and being forced to interact. Others may need therapy, some might go to medications, but any treatment plan must fit YOU. I'd recommend going to your doctor and talking to them about it and seeing what they suggest.

  9. QUESTION:
    What are signs of anxiety?
    I believe there is a few different anxieties. I guess I'm looking for social anxiety signs. Maybe a couple of examples of it too. Thanks

    • ANSWER:

  10. QUESTION:
    anxiety???
    I have a problem with nervousness especially when visiting a doctor, my heart starts pounding very hard and my palms start sweating heavily and I usually have the urge of running out on my appointment. It gets worse when they monitor my blood pressure it usually reads dangerously high due to my nervous attacks. I have similar symptoms when I have to public speak or be interviewed for a job. Are these signs of anxiety? Does anybody have similar symptoms I have?

    • ANSWER:
      you should see a counselor. they are available at church, through some jobs, schools, etc...this anxiety came from somewhere. when you sit down and talk with a counselor, they will help you get to the root of how this anxiety began and if you are willing to help yourself, the anxiety will be eliminated or totally diminished...it depends on how often you go and the amount of confidence you have in yourself. this can change, don't fret. you have already made the first step by admitting that this is a problem for you. good luck!

  11. QUESTION:
    What aren clear signs of an anxiety disorder?
    I think I have one but I want to know what is the difference between just an anxiety attack and an anxiety disorder.. please help

    • ANSWER:
      If you have an anxiety disorder then you are going to have an anxiety attack.Its one form of the other.
      Main symptoms include:
      Heart palpitations(racing heart)
      Sweating
      Dizziness
      nausea
      Blushing
      and more.just google it up

  12. QUESTION:
    what are the signs of anxiety attack?
    well im having trouble in my relationship and dont know what to do...i think im suffering with anxiety, feel anxious and hard to breath like my lungs and chest is more tight .... and i feel like i want to break down with some sort of nervous attack is coming but im holding back the tears, and i want to escape and get busy with something, but i dont feel i can go anywhere , to the shops , please help me as i feel really low atm

    • ANSWER:
      The symptoms you are describing are similar to those a person would get when he or she experiences anxiety & can't handle it.You may feel like either fighting or fleeing rapidly. "Fight or Flight". You don't know what to do.It seems like this is being triggered by feelings as opposed to a disease since you mention "trouble with my relationship". You need to see your doctor to explain what you are going through. He might order a mild sedative like Ativan or Xanax for you to take when you feel the anxiety starting. It might help you. Good luck.

  13. QUESTION:
    what ar the signs of anxiety disorder?
    ok, so all my life i would kind of get stressed out easily.
    but within the last few months i've been freaking out whenever i would get even the littlest bit stressed.
    iv been having at least two panic attacks a week.
    im going to the therapist soon, but im just curious as to what its like?
    kay thanks :]

    • ANSWER:
      There are SoOoOooo many different symptoms when it comes to anxiety! I've been suffering with Anxiety/Panic Disorder for 10+ years. It started out with severe panic attacks, twice a day, everyday. I was put on an anti-depressant called Lexapro which also helps anxiety. Well over the years, it got worse and worse. I experienced weakness, fainting, a feeling of DOOM like I was gong to DIE... I've been to the ER som any times thinking I was having a heart attack (when all along it was all anxiety related). I now have Acid reflux thanks to anxiety. I can't socialize like I use to with friends, I get all shaky and weird. I'm also a musician, but I get to freaked out to go on stage anymore. If I drink alcohol, it makes my anxiety 10000000 times worse the next morning.

      I've been to a therapist but unfortunately it didn't work for me.... but then again everybody is different so I pray therapy works for you! I had to go to several psychiatrists and now take xanax for the anxiety (only as needed). It's a benzo, anti-anxiety med that kills anxiety/panic attack almost immediately. It's been a life saver for me! Addicting, but if you don't abuse it... it will take all that stress and panic out of your life.

  14. QUESTION:
    What are the signs of social anxiety?
    If you are in the company of a socially anxious person, how do they act?

    • ANSWER:
      1) You are less likely to be in the company of a socially anxious person than a non-socially anxious person; they are probably the people you know that don't like to go to parties/don't accept invitations to hang out etc.

      2) If you're in the company of a socially anxious person, you will probably notice that they don't talk much, they avoid eye contact, they apologize frequently, and they have a closed body language (crossed arms, shoulders hunched forward, head down). In severe cases, a socially anxious person in a social environment may have more obvious signs of discomfort, such as heavy breathing, perspiration, or grimacing.

  15. QUESTION:
    What are the symptoms and signs of separation anxiety in a dog?

    • ANSWER:
      The dog will cry and whine when you go out. It may also chew things when you are not around and displayed distressed behaviour such as pacing and panting. Sometimes dogs will repeat a behaviour over and over such as jumping at a door.
      Hope this helps

  16. QUESTION:
    What are the signs of anxiety attacks... I don't know whats going on?
    Its 2:30 am i havent slept a full night for 3 nights....
    thngs thats caused this..
    my cats deathly sick
    starting college soon
    works getting weird

    thinking of nt normal things help i'm worried... This isn't me what's gong on?????????????

    • ANSWER:
      Pretty sure you won't have anxiety attack.
      They don't have actual symptoms until the few moments
      you have before the attack.
      I have them all the time from axiety issues.

      you could try relaxing, taking a day off to get your mind
      off everything. Your most likely over stressed
      over worked and worrying too much.
      Go to the spa and get a massage, I guarantee youll fall asleep
      there and be drowsy enough to sleep at home.
      Also, don't worry about your cat,
      It will be better off in a better place once it
      passes. And animals know when you love thm enough
      to be getting sick over them.so itll go with happyness,

      but if you do feel that your having serious health problems
      call a doctor and tell them whats going on, you cant always rely
      on ppl using an internet search engine.

      hope i helped!
      C:
      feel better hun.

  17. QUESTION:
    what are signs of anxiety?
    I'm 15 and i think i have anxiety. I've read about it and it seems like me, but I haven't been to an actual doctor about this.
    What are the signs?

    • ANSWER:
      Hi Casi,

      I believe what has been listed before are symptoms of panic. Anxiety itself is broken up into several disorders. Feeling overwhelmed, unreal, hypervigilant, physical and mental apprehension all suggest that you may be suffering from high anxiety, but anxiety is frequently comorbid with depression, which also can have the same symptoms.

      Many things cause depression and anxiety, some of which include the environment you live in, your relationships, and locus of control. I highly recommend that you speak to a counselor at school or a psychologist about your feelings. It is very easy to diagnose yourself, but unfortunatly it is the hardest thing to do right the first time!

      Good luck!

  18. QUESTION:
    Please tell me the top signs of Hypochondra/Anxiety?
    I think I might suffer from hypochondria/anxiety I'm not sure could somebody give me the top signs?

    • ANSWER:
      you wouldn't suffer from anxiety if you were a hypochondriac.
      you'd make it all up if you were
      top sign: you're looking for trouble

  19. QUESTION:
    what are signs of anxiety problems?
    I think i may have this, but id like to know what typically happens when you have anxiety problems or attacks

    • ANSWER:

  20. QUESTION:
    Lately, i have been experiencing some signs of extreme anxiety and disbeliefs to things i know. what is it?
    I have depression... So can you help diagnose this new symptom?

    • ANSWER:

  21. QUESTION:
    Are these signs of social anxiety disorder?
    -i'm scared to pick up the phone cause i'm nervous about talking to the person on the other line.

    - i'm scared to answer the door.

    - i'm scared to speak to anyone...even one on one

    - i hesitate to talk to people

    -i get super anxious whenever i'm around people

    - i turn super red when i'm nervous

    - i get hot flashes a lot

    - my heart starts racing really fast

    - when someone says that we're gonna go to a family reunion or something, i instantly panic and my heart starts pounding...

    - i stutter when i try to talk to people

    - i hate going out by myself

    are these signs of social anxiety? i've been like this since i was born.

    • ANSWER:

  22. QUESTION:
    My 10-year old daughter shows anxiety signs at night.?
    She called us to pick her up after a sleepover she went to a friend's house on the second night. She was ok for the first night. After weekends, she complains of stomachache and does not want to sleep in her room. I let her sleep in our room that night. I don't know what to do to ease her to be comfortable at nights. She traveled to a different country two summers by herself and stayed with her grandparents and aunt. Second summer, she did call in the first week to say she wanted to come home, but only when night falls. Any suggestions on how to ease her anxiety. She is going to go on a school camp trip for 3 days and 2 nights in a couple of weeks.

    • ANSWER:
      Is there any trauma she has went through. My little girl went through something very bad i can't say on here but after that happened to her she has to sleep with me. Maybe she needs some sort of counseling.

  23. QUESTION:
    What are the signs of depression and anxiety ?
    (im in high school) and what exactly is anxiety? And can you get over theses without drugs?

    • ANSWER:
      Anyone who can tell U that another person "they have decided" is suffering from Depression and/or Anxiety and thay have NO qualifications/vast knowledge/experience on these Conditions is just plain "Kiddin" U.
      Thats a Medical answer my friend, take It whichever way U want to.
      I do NOT apologise for saying what I said and for disputing other answerers.
      We can read up on Depression/Anxiety and learn a little about both, but to Actually SEE THE SIGNS in someone, U need to have great "vision, insight". Even some doctors need to diagnose carefully when it comes to the Depressive person.
      Depression is an illness that in many people is NOT usually recognisable..thats why U often hear of people who commit suicide and U cant figure out why they did it, after IF U knew them, they usually appeared quite normal and even happy.
      Anxiety often follows the Depressive person who often also attempts to disguise their Anxiety.
      Anxiety by itself (without Depression) is a Physical thing causing signals from a section of the Brain that controls the chemical called Serototin. Serototin levels in the Brain are abnormal..However this in NO way means the subject is abnormal
      ("mad" for the want of a better laymans word)
      ANXIETY sufferers have intense spasms (attacks) of irrational fear.
      These attacks will cause several severe "feelings" in many parts of the Body that are ACTUALLY felt by the sufferer, BUT, in REAL Fact
      are NOT medically there. The Brain signals to a part/s of the body that "something" is wrong, when in fact, it is NOT.
      As an example an ANXIETY SUFFERER may feel a heavy, thick, tight feeling in the middle of the chest (along the Osop.tube) the tube that runs from the throat to the stomach..in THAT area..and think they are suffering a heart attack, Instantly they Panic,I mean instantly, and the breathing goes shallow (hyerventaltion), the heart rate jumps dramically, the blood pressure rises dramically, roof of mouth goes dry, vision may be impaired,go very dizzy,heavy headache, might tremble, shake,can vomit, but not always,feel as if they are going to "cark" it and a lot of other feelings also.(there are Many, Many) Usually the attack may last 10 mins, some last even longer like half hour or all day.
      They feel woeful, a strong thought is there that bodily danger has occured when in fact NOTHING at all has occured that is bodily dangerous. BUT, and heres the BUT, the pain, the feelings of tremendous terror are actually felt..in a part/s of the body when they are NOT there at all, as I said above. This is the Nature of Anxiety and the very hard thing for "anyone" to fully understand, let alone the sufferer. U, if witnessing an Anxiety person, may simply think they are having some type of Panic thing, but U wouldnt actually understand It, unless U were aware that the person was an Anxiety sufferer (U had been told prior) Drugs initially must be administered.
      Anxiety and Depression can be VERY Long term.
      Depression can be controlled with anti depressant drugs.
      Sometimes anti depressant drugs may be prescribed for Anxiety suffers also, but may NOT always be successful.
      A Psychologist in both cases can be extremely helpful and can be of the greatest assistance to relieving the sufferers to such an extent that the symptoms may almost dissipate, and may only show themselves very seldom..even not for years.
      The Person suffering Depression is at greatest risk of suicide and U wont even know it.
      Some people may tell U here are certain signs of depression etc. such as being a loner,shy/timid,may even cry easily,..these type of
      symptoms may describe anyone or anything.
      Depressive people are, Easily Tired, sleep very restlessly,have constant thoughts about Death etc. How would U know to recognise these symptoms?? They are private personal feelings.
      ANXIETY affects EVERY part of the Body from the littlest head hair to the smallest toe nail (not kidding). Anxiety, perhaps just a word, but CAN and DOES cause Hair Dandruff, Dermititis,High Blood Pressure, Back Pain, Vertigo,Ear ache, Tricks of vision (u see things that arnt there) can ACTUALLY rot your Teeth (yes, ,it CAN, even though "VERY" hard to believe)..causes itchy feet/legs,causes U to DRY Reach for NO reason at all,Makes to go to the Toilet, even when U dont want to, causes Diarrhea,causes stomach bloating,puts u OFF sex=Oh yes,
      makes U angry for No apparent reason, causes U to pick on others around u to be perfect,keeps U subjected to catching common colds/flu/viruses all the time,causes stuffy blocked nose.makes u often feel your going to pass out, but U dont. Need I say More? IF U can think of a "terrible" body feeling, Anxiety will give u , at some time, the feelings of it.

      Hope my answer assists U to understand what your Question asks.

  24. QUESTION:
    So my 8 year old daughter is showing signs of anxiety in school, I am bi-polar. Is this anxiety?
    something that I should treat agressivly, or just let it go.
    I met with the teacher today. My daughter fidgets, sings, is impulsive, doesn't pay attention.
    I had her evaluated for ADHD when she was in Kindergarten, & the pediatrician said she had it slightly. But then in 1st & 2nd grade the teacher's didn't seem to press the issue, so niether did we.
    Should I take her back to the pediatrician, or maybe to a psycchartrist. I just remeber wanting to kill my self in fourth grade & I don't want my daughter to feel that way.

    • ANSWER:
      There are a few steps you can take with your daughter. First I would have the resource room teacher evaluate her next have the school psychologist test her as well, Once you have the results then sit down with the team and brainstorm. What would be in her best interested there are schools that are more equipped and would better to accommodate her needs. However, I feel you need to make sure she has a learning disability before you have her labeled. This will follow her through her school career and into college. This must be done in a positive way so, that your daughter will not feel she is different. This is very important for her self-esteem,there are ways to do this without making her feel inferior. I'm a therapist and I work with special needs children as well as children with behavior issues. I know how this affect children, being positive and upbeat about this will make her feel the same. So taking steps now to ensure her education will be beneficial to her in the long run. I hope this was helpful. Good Luck to you and your daughter.

  25. QUESTION:
    Are these signs of anxiety?
    A few times I have woken up feeling nauseous, dehydrated, and my heart was beating fast. I saw my doctor about it (also because I continued to feel thirsty) and she didn't diagnose anything, but said that I might have signs of depression. I wanted to know what other people thought about those signs of waking up with the symptoms I listed and if anybody else has had those symptoms.

    I've also been having neck problems and an upset stomach/diarrhea. Could those also be symptoms of anxiety or depression?

    • ANSWER:
      I've had anxiety for many years. It sounds to me like being dehydrated is what is making your heart beat faster than normal. The same is true for your feeling nauseous. The stiff muscles can also be due to dehydration.

      If I were you I would look into why you are dehydrated. Keep some water or some gatorade by your bed and when you wake up have a glass wait about 5-10 minutes and see if that helps. If it doesn't help after a week then, I would seriously see another doctor.

      Anxiety is a specific set of symptoms so is depression. It sounds as if your doctor didn't want to put the effect into finding out more about your specific symptoms.

      Hopefully your doctor have blood work done to look for other things like maybe a thyroid problem.

  26. QUESTION:
    anxiety signs please help?
    ok i went to the hospital today because i had alot of pain i could not keep liquids down. they put a IV in me and put a medication thats coats my stomach. all of a sudden my legs got real tense like i could not control them. . was this anxiety

    • ANSWER:
      Yeah, anxiety can result in STIFF muscles which is exactly what the whole tense legs bit was probably about. Sounds like it could have been just that.

  27. QUESTION:
    What are you anxiety and depression symptoms? How do you deal with them?
    I am very very tired feel out of my body and have headaches. are these signs of anxiety? What are your symptoms?

    • ANSWER:
      Omg hun, i feel the SAME EXACT way you do....i have BAD anxiety...in fact i know its not depression cause i have the same fear OF DEATH whereas i know i could never have suicide thoughts cause my fear is death and illness.. in fact i was ok before...my brother passed away almost 3 months ago and i think thats put a tole on me...in fact ive known about 4 people who have passed in the last 3-4 months so yes it has def put its toll on me...i went to c a therapist and it helped a little but not as much as i thought it would, it actually helps me more when im around those i love...its so crazy to read your questions cause those are things i would ask..in fact i was so scared for 2 weeks that i was actually dreaming of death and myself dying that i really thought i was going to die within 10 days cause that was my dream but 10 days have passed and i thank god im still here for my son and family..thats bad anxiety where i felt total dread for days and sometimes i still think about my dreams and have panic attacks...i was in the hospital on and off for 3 weeks cause i kept thinking something was wrong with me, stomach aches, tension headaches, dizzyness, etc etc until i realized its ALL anxiety so im trying to keep myself busy and happy...il wake up and go to sleep sometimes with anxiety and shaking, i have the same fears and its a horrible feeling i know...i think that if its so easy for accidents to happen to ppl and disease, i think to myself o know it might happen to me.. believe me im in the same boat..if you ever wanna email and talk feel free to email me, sometimes it helps to have a friend

  28. QUESTION:
    Compare and contrast the observable signs of depression vs anxiety?
    Does anyone know the observable signs? What are some similarities and some differences?

    • ANSWER:

  29. QUESTION:
    What are some signs of Anxiety? ?
    I keep getting very bad hot flashes, dizziness, light headed. I'm 25, I've been feeling this way for about 3 weeks. I haven't thought about going to the Dr. Because other then that I feel fine. What are some symptoms, or causes of anxiety?

    • ANSWER:
      what you describe sounds more like low blood sugar levels... are you dieting to lose weight?

  30. QUESTION:
    Is it normal for a preschooler to show signs of separation anxiety after a month with no previous problems?

    • ANSWER:
      I taught preschool previously...they can develop seperation anxiety at any given time. Things at home can cause these changes also...moving, new family members, death or births...any small changes at home can cause problems that we may not think about. Has anything changed at home? Just keep an eye on how easily your child adjusts to being dropped off at school and if it gets worse. An important thing you need to do is make drop off easy...dont linger and try to comfort your child when dropping them off. Kiss your child and say i will be back later and leave dont drag it out that makes it harder on your child. As a mom, i know this is the hardest thing to do, but it really is easier on them. Are the teachers comforting your child as you leave? I used to pick the child up as parents left trying to take them away to something else that would make them forget all about mom or dad. Your child is your biggest asset in life, you have to go with your gut on this, if it is just simple anxiety dont feed into it-but you also want to be aware that not all preschools are good. Is this a school system or a private preschool?....Watch your childs behavior, pop in the school when you are not expected by the teachers to see if things seem ok, and follow your instinct!! Its probably nothing but if i were you i would pop in a couple times when the teachers are not expecting you-if they dont allow pop ins and have an open door policy i would find another preschool.

  31. QUESTION:
    What are the signs/symptoms of having anxiety attacks?
    My life's been extremely stressful lately and my family seems to think that I'm having anxiety attacks. How do I know this is the case?

    • ANSWER:
      Anxiety can be caused by stress. Everyone experiences anxiety or panic attacks differently and in different intensities. Some people feel overwhelmed, some get angry, some get scared or feel a sense of impending doom, some become controlling, some cry for no apparent reason. Usually a psychologist can help you to know if you are experiencing any of these things due to anxiety or panic attacks.

      Medication is beneficial but if you use it, remember to taper off of it when you feel in control again because suddenly stopping these meds can cause extreme anxiety and panic attacks. Don't use recreational drugs or alcohol to deal with this problem because it will make matters worse. Self-medication is never the answer.

      More importantly, try to pinpoint the cause of your anxiety and see if you can eliminate it or reduce how it is affecting you. Some things can and can't be changed but you can change the way you deal with it - maybe by getting some help from others or possibly talking with a friend or counselor. Journaling and writing down your thoughts on paper is very helpful to express your feelings and get them out in the open, often reducing the affects of anxiety and helping you to see ways to resolve issues.

  32. QUESTION:
    What are the signs of an anxiety disorder?

    • ANSWER:
      There are a lot of varying degrees on anxiety. I'm not sure when it gets so bad that its classified as an anxiety disorder. But anxiety can be displayed as:
      of course being anxious all the time
      restless...can't stop pacing/moving
      worrying all the time
      panic attacks (if you've had one, you'll know...they suck!)
      Sometimes people can be afraid to go outside, be home alone, be around too many people, afraid to drive a car alone.
      racing heart
      trouble sleeping

  33. QUESTION:
    What are signs of depression/anxiety etc?
    I'd really like some info on depression or anxiety... And people who have had it, how did it start? what where the symptoms, how was it different from normal, what did you feel? how can you overcome it? and lookin back, if you've recovered, what would you say to someone who might be suffering from this?
    Thanks, Ann.

    • ANSWER:

  34. QUESTION:
    what are the signs of anxiety?

    • ANSWER:
      constantly being a worry wort, about what others think, what will happen, not being able to control the situation, comparing your self to others, possibly fears of something like going out side or death. hyper-ventalating, crying over things feeling like your traped. head aches, over eating or not eating, not sleeping or being overly tired. there are lots of signs of anxiety. if you think you have it talk to a doctor it is something able to overcome.

  35. QUESTION:
    are these signs of anxiety?
    Okay so for the past couple years I been dealing with anxiety/depression problems. 2 years ago when I was a freshman, I used to cut myself not on my arms or anything just to feel pain and I used to punch myself just to feel pain. I stopped because of my friends and they helped me through this. Sophmore year and the years before that I would be somewhere and basically like I would feel like I was in a dream and forget where I am. I had catscans and EEGS and everything came out normal so I'm assuming it was something else. I told my friend about this and he told me maybe it's derealization. I told my parents about this disorder, and they brought me to a friend who is a counselor/therapist and talked about my problems every week. Derealization started to fade away ALOT. Things were starting to come back to reality. I remember being a sophmore and I got depressed over a relationship and I constantly threw up and couldn't eat. Sometimes just in general, I would stay in my room and sleep because I would be too afraid to get out of bed. Well now I stopped going to my couneslor/therapist.

    Now I think its coming back. I'm starting to worry and panick over every little thing. I always think I have health issues and constantly think about it and it gets worse and worse. I feel like it's going to slowly eat me away into complete anxiety and fear. Now i'm stressing over health which I am healty but I always had a childhood fear and it's not going away...ever. And I just got into an argument yesterday with one of my family members and it brought me down again. For some reason, I started to get extreme hunger and I felt extremely faint even after I ate yesterday. Maybe it was because I had an extreme migraine the other day which I threw up from afterwards and the next day I ate light foods. I went to a friends house because of this anxiety and still felt really faint for a while but after spending time with my friends for a while, I didn't feel hungry and didn't feel faint anymore. Now today, I am at home and all my fear just keeps on coming back to me. I keep on feeling extreme hunger and feel like I feel really faint like I will pass out! Help!

    Are these signs of anxiety? Is it normal to feel extremely hungry and feel really faint from anxiety or depression especially after constantly worrying about something.

    • ANSWER:
      Don't think of hurting yourself. You can pray about your life. Tell God about it. Know that God can help you live a better life if you want Him to help you. You can have a personal relationship with God by saying the prayer below. God is our Creator, all-knowing, all-powerful, eternal, holy, love. God loves us and sent us His Son, Jesus Christ, so we can go to heaven if we know and follow Him. Forever means without end -- time on and on without death. Forever is what happens after we die. Either we go to heaven and be with God forever, or we go to hell which is very bad and painful forever. The good people who are saved believers in Jesus Christ go to heaven. The bad people go to hell. We need to know and follow God in this world to get to heaven in the next world. We follow God by loving and obeying Him and loving others for Him. Jesus Christ, God's Son, is our bridge to God. Jesus died on the cross to cancel our sins. We need to accept Jesus into our life as our Lord and Savior forever to receive God's blessing and forgiveness plus go to heaven to be with God forever after we die. This is about being a born-again Christian. Faith in God is a gift from God. You can pray for faith in God. Just speak out and ask God for the faith to believe in Him and to follow Him. Some people find faith in God when they realize the beauty in the world is made by God. Evolution can't explain the world's natural beauty, for example, the parks in the world, animals, flowers, peacocks, sunsets, butterflies, rainbows, etc. After you have your faith on, you can pray a sinner's prayer to be a born-again Christian. This prayer is very important and should be said with a sincere heart and faith in God. This is the prayer: "Dear God, I know that I am a sinner and that Jesus Christ is the sacrifice for our sins. I have done the following sins (state these out) and I pray to discontinue these sins. I pray to receive Jesus Christ into my life as my Lord and Savior forever. In Jesus' name, amen." I'm Lutheran and I like the Baptist churches too. You could check out a Christian church youth group or Bible study group. You can pray to God about your daily life and have a Christian church pray for you.

  36. QUESTION:
    is there anything that can help my son with his anxiety attacks?
    My son is showing signs of anxiety when he has to going to school. He is going through quiet a lot at school which is where the anxiety is coming from, we can take Calms to calm us down but i wondering if there is anything i can try to help my son. He is only 6 years old.

    • ANSWER:
      I suffered from panick attacks and axiety for about 7 years. The best thing for them is cognitive behaviour therapy. I still have some anxiety left but i never get full blown attacks anymore. I still have some sessions to complete though. I also found hypnotherapy very helpful, it helps to relax your mind and think more positivley. I would definatly look into whats going on at school, and ask his teachers to keep a close eye on him to see how he interacts with other kids at school. Maybe it is a bully and thats why school is making him anxious, or perhaps there are certain subjects that he is worried about and needs extra help in. I really hope you can find the answer to help him xx

  37. QUESTION:
    Whay are signs of anxiety?
    i think i have anxiety but not fully sure.

    • ANSWER:
      Spelling errors. Using small i rather than capital I for oneself also shows low self esteem.

  38. QUESTION:
    Anxiety Disorder what are the signs?
    Lately I have been getting really bad pains in my chest like someone is squeezing my chest inside me with their hands. I get out of breath easy as well even walking up the stairs makes me out of breath. I also feel really down all the time, I am in a relationship with a loving man but due to a tough past I get paranoid so easy I always feel he is up to no good and doing stuff behind my back and so on but I know deep down he isn't, but I still fly off the wall at him and I hate doing it.
    I grew up with very controlling parents I still live with them and they do still try to control me and that makes me worse cause I have got to the point now that I am kind of like scared of them, I want to move out and do my own things and go on holidays and stuff on my own but scared of what they might think so I never do, I always do as I am told, whilst all of my friends are doing their own thing.
    I have been thinking lately that I might have a anxiety disorder, with the chest pains and how I feel and so on.
    I was wondering if anyone knew more about my symptoms and what it could be and what the signs of anxiety disorder is and how it can be treated and so on, all answers will be really appreciated I am desperate need of help.

    • ANSWER:
      Symptoms

      By Mayo Clinic staff

      Generalized anxiety disorder symptoms can vary in combination and severity. They can include:

      Constant worrying or obsession about small or large concerns
      Restlessness and feeling keyed up or on edge
      Fatigue
      Difficulty concentrating or your mind "going blank"
      Irritability
      Muscle tension or muscle aches
      Trembling, feeling twitchy or being easily startled
      Trouble sleeping
      Sweating, nausea or diarrhea
      Shortness of breath or rapid heartbeat
      There may be times when your worries don't completely consume you, but you still feel anxious even when there's no apparent reason. For example, you may feel intense worry about your safety or that of your loved ones, or you may have a general sense that something bad is about to happen.

      Generalized anxiety disorder often begins at an early age, and the signs and symptoms may develop more slowly than in other anxiety disorders. Many people with generalized anxiety disorder can't recall when they last felt relaxed or at ease.

      Generalized anxiety disorder is a chronic condition that requires ongoing treatment. Especially with treatment, you may not feel anxious all of the time. But you're always susceptible to becoming anxious, especially when life becomes stressful.

      Generalized anxiety disorder usually occurs along with other mental health conditions, such as other anxiety disorders, substance abuse problems and mood disorders. It commonly co-occurs with major depression.

      Symptoms in children and adolescents
      In addition to the symptoms and other conditions above, children and adolescents may have excessive worries about:

      Performance at school or sporting events
      Being on time (punctuality)
      Earthquakes, nuclear war or other catastrophic events
      A child with the disorder may also:

      Feel overly anxious to fit in
      Be a perfectionist
      Lack confidence
      Redo tasks because they aren't perfect the first time
      Strive for approval
      Require a lot of reassurance about performance
      When to see a doctor
      While some anxiety is normal, see your doctor if:

      You feel like you're worrying too much, and it's interfering with your work, relationships or other parts of your life
      You feel depressed, have trouble with drinking or drugs, or you have other mental health concerns along with anxiety
      You or someone you know has suicidal thoughts or behaviors - seek emergency treatment immediately
      Your worries are unlikely to simply go away on their own, and they may actually get worse over time. Try to seek professional help before your anxiety becomes severe — it may be easier to treat.

      XXXXXXXX Treatments and drugs XXXXXXXX

      By Mayo Clinic staff

      The two main treatments for generalized anxiety disorder are medications and psychotherapy. You may benefit most from a combination of the two. It may take some trial and error to discover exactly what treatments work best for you.

      Medications
      Several different types of medications are used to treat generalized anxiety disorder:

      Antidepressants. These medications influence the activity of brain chemicals (neurotransmitters) thought to play a role in anxiety disorders. Examples of antidepressants used to treat generalized anxiety disorder include fluoxetine (Prozac), paroxetine (Paxil), escitalopram (Lexapro), sertaline (Zoloft), venlafaxine (Effexor) and imipramine (Tofranil).
      Buspirone (BuSpar). This anti-anxiety medication may be used on an ongoing basis. As with most antidepressants, it typically takes up to several weeks to become fully effective. A common side effect of buspirone is a feeling of lightheadedness shortly after taking it. Less common side effects include headaches, nausea, nervousness and insomnia.
      Benzodiazepines. In limited circumstances your doctor may prescribe one of these sedatives for short-term relief of anxiety symptoms. Examples include clonazepam (Klonopin), lorazepam (Ativan), diazepam (Valium), chlordiazepoxide (Librium) and alprazolam (Xanax). Benzodiazepines are generally only used for relieving acute anxiety on a short-term basis. They can be habit forming and can cause a number of side effects, including drowsiness, reduced muscle coordination and problems with balance and memory.
      Psychotherapy
      Also known as talk therapy and psychological counseling, psychotherapy involves working out underlying life stresses and concerns and making behavior changes. It can be a very effective treatment for anxiety.

      Cognitive behavioral therapy is one of the most common types of psychotherapy for generalized anxiety disorder. Generally a short-term treatment, cognitive behavioral therapy focuses on teaching you specific skills to identify negative thoughts and behaviors and replace them with positive ones. Even if an undesirable situation doesn't change, you can reduce stress and gain more control over your life by changing the way you respond.

  39. QUESTION:
    signs of anxiety disorder???... 16 years old?
    i've heard that picking the skin of the cuticles of your skin and avidly chewing the inside of your lip are signs of OCD... is this true? or is it anxiety disorder? because i get nervous even if its just to get up out of my desk to go collect a paper from the teacher. i tell myself that nothings wrong and that i'm a happy kid, but there are tons of factors in my life that arent going 2 great right now. i've been a worrywart for as long as i could remember. i dont meds, i just want to be more informed.. i guess. thank you.
    oh, i've also been picking the skin off my lips since i was... 8 years old maybe?

    • ANSWER:
      u r not confident ..tats it ....

  40. QUESTION:
    Are these signs of Anxiety?
    I didn't know I had anxiety until my councilor told me last year. It's cause I have this issue where I always think people are watching me and I get nervous. but lately, I keep having this breathing problem where I would just read something online and then I start to panic and I start to breathe quickly. Sometimes when I'm not even doing anything just laying in my bed and I start to panic thinking I may die soon or something, I walked around my house until I cool down and everything went back to normal again. It keeps happening the more I try to think about it, but once I start thinking about other things like cartoons I forget and I don't have that problem. I would also shake really bad down my leg area. Sometimes don't know either my lung or my heart it starts to pump an extra air in me. Idk it's so weird,

    And today I was in an arguement with a friend and my legs started to shake as well as my heart start beating really fast. After that I cooled down and my heart started beating an extra beat or two it only lasted for like a minute or two. Are these signs of anxiety? I've never went through it before and I don't know what to do. Please help. Does excerise help?

    • ANSWER:
      hey.

      i've had anxiety for about five years now.
      i wouldn't take these comments of "developing schizophrenia" seriously. i know where you're coming from, and that is most likely untrue. and most certainly not what anyone, let alone an anxious person, wants to hear.

      my advice to you is to see a doctor about it. talk to your parents and let them know that you're concerned about these symptoms you're having. they can medicate you if you choose to, or you can also just go to therapy sessions and talk it out.

      try to understand what causes your anxiety.
      mine is mostly health related.
      after some years, i realized... "how many times have i had panic attacks?" "and how many times have the things i was thinking, like death, come true?" not once.

      good luck to you.

  41. QUESTION:
    Social-anxiety- Signs of depression?
    Throughout my life I have always been wierdly uncomfortable around people, even my best of friends. My mind can't seem to balance anything, and I hide who I really am to everyone.
    My fear is that people will hate and reject me for being myself 100% so therefore, I can never be comfortable. Whenever I meet people- especially in groups, I hide my face on different angles because i'm afraid they are watching me and my every move. I feel like i'm being judged by everyone who glimpses at me and I don't understand why I have these feelings of such negativity towards myself. I'm EXTREMELY insecure and I always worry, especially about future situations. It gets even worse when I put myself in situations that havn't even happened. These thoughts make me feel helpless and scared. It's a weight on my shoulders that I have to carry around with me everywhere I go- In any given situation.
    I work alone in school now because of all this..
    I get the feeling that I give off a angry vibe to people
    Are these symptoms of depression?
    I have already been told by my counsellor that I DO have an anxiety, and I need to see someone who can help me.

    • ANSWER:
      I don't think its a sign of depression. I think it all depends how you grew up as a kid. Did you get an equal attention from your parents? Are you the youngest? Any siblings? Do you always get put down by anyone older than you? Like everything you do is wrong.. It could be that. I could relate myself to you since I grew up having the same anxiety that you have. I still do. Some people get claustrophobic, others get social fear, like we don't have any public relation (PR) to start with. What I do is hang around with people who are outspoken and I join in or have ideas to share with.. before you know it, we all have a conversation and I don't feel shy or scared to talk anymore.

  42. QUESTION:
    what are the signs of anxiety attacks?

    • ANSWER:
      hard to catch breath
      feelings like a heartattack
      clostrophobic feeling
      weak limbs
      At least that it what I get

  43. QUESTION:
    Are these symptoms of an anxiety disorder?
    My friend always thinks that people are talking about her, and if she goes to the store to look at clothes, she thinks they are looking at her and thinking that she is fat. When she was at work alone, she thought that there was a ghost in the room because an out of order clock started chiming. When we went out, some people were passing out flyers and she was afraid they would follow us home and attack her. Anxiety runs in her family, so are these signs of anxiety?

    • ANSWER:
      It sounds as if there might be some mental problems going on with your friend.
      Her reactions seem exaggerated to what is really happening.
      She does seem to have some paranoid thinking patterns., altho, these aren't necessarily extremely serious.
      There could be some anxiety issues that she is having,along with the paranoia type thinking.
      If we think someone is going to follow us or attack us, we are going to
      have anxeity about it.
      But it sounds as if there might be a more serious issue going on than just anxiety.
      Maybe you could talk to her about getting some help - if you are still in school, maybe a school counselor?
      Just keep being her friend and let her confide in you and maybe you can steer her into getting some help.

  44. QUESTION:
    Are my anxiety and panic attacks signs I could be pregnant?
    I have been having overwhelming anxiety and panic attacks for about a month. This consists of stomach pains and nausia, diarhea, indigestion, heart palpatations, and fatique. Lately it's become so over powering I've become more emotional. I am two days late for my period now too. I took an early pregnancy test a few days ago that was negative, but could this still be a symptom?

    Has anyone had symptoms like this in their pregnancies?

    • ANSWER:
      No. I've never heard of any of those being symptoms.

  45. QUESTION:
    Worrying too much unwanted thoughts over emotional signs of anxiety? ?

    • ANSWER:

  46. QUESTION:
    Are these signs of anxiety attack?
    I feel like I am suffocating, I get hot, I feel nauseous, the world seems to m over, my head starts hurting, i feel the need to throw up, and its like someone is slowly trying to kill me from the inside. i can't even take my own air.
    i get overly paranoid. like today, i was in the car, i was coming home when this happened, my parents were with me suddenly i felt the panics and no one was talking, i thought they were going to abandon me. everything felt wrong. it was like at that moment, i could see every imperfections..

    • ANSWER:
      it could be stress, but your symptoms are basically all physical, so it might be something else too.

      you should see a doctor first. if he rules out a physical problem, then you may be looking into something like depression or anxiety.

  47. QUESTION:
    signs on anxiety? (throw up feeling)?
    Could feeling like your going to puke be a sign of anxiety. For some reason lately ...whenever i go into a classroom now for class my stomach starts going into knots and i feel like im going to puke and then afterwords i have really bad .....toilet...issues...but then if i dont have class...im fine..

    • ANSWER:
      vomiting can be a sighn,i had that alot,i would feel very very nervous to were i couldnt breathe and then my stomach started turning and tomach getting weak.it may be a sighn mabe your getting to nervous.

  48. QUESTION:
    what are signs of anxiety attacks?

    • ANSWER:
      I suffer from these myself. I get feelings of panic, a racing heart, shortness of breath, sweaty palms, flushed face, an almost out-of-body experience since I feel light-headed. There is medication available that helps control anxiety and panic attacks. Good luck. I know what an awful thing it is to deal with them!

  49. QUESTION:
    Signs of anxiety or normal worrying?
    I've always had a hard time controlling my emotions but most of all how much I worried about things. I started over worrying when I was 11 and it has only gotten worse over the years (15 year old female) My anxiety has always been on and off. For a month I will worry non stop about little things then it will go away. For a month or so I will be worry free and think I'm over it, but then it comes back for about another month and the cycle continues. It has been at least 2 months that I had been worry free, but today it started again.

    Most of the time there is a reason behind my anxiety, but this time today it came out of nowhere. My homework was done, I was prepared for classes, and my tests were studied for. Throughtout the day I experienced a bunch of anxiety symptoms I've never had before. I had a "stress headache" where its a sharp pain instead of pounding, I felt light headed and during choir thought I was going to faint, I felt nauseated, my chest felt tight in an almost clausterphobic way, my heart beated faster than normal, and for a short time I got what felt like a heat wave. It felt like my face was burning up and suddenly the room was too hot.

    Is this normal anxiety, or as my symptoms increase does that mean my anxiety is getting worse?

    • ANSWER:
      Hard to be sure from one question but yes it sounds very much like anxiety disorder. It'd be great if you could saw a doctor. Anxiety attack is a mild psychological disorder (like the flu of psychiatry) but it's also about your diet and lifestyle. If you're not eating healthy, I hope you start eating healthy soon. Caffeine for instance is known as an anxiety attack trigger. How much you sleep and good sleeping hours is also important.

      What I can suggest you is that not taking things too seriously and learning how to calm yourself down. (I was doing this with comedy, making fun of my own situation when I had social anxiety disorder.)

  50. QUESTION:
    Signs of anxiety and/or severe stress.?
    I'm not sure if I have simple worries or if it is anxiety or a type of stress issue. I contantly worry about simple things such as driving in a area I'm not fimalir in, my weight* thats a big one, family matters, having an illness even if I feel fine, someone being in the house when I'm a lone, choosing the right college, getting up on time..the list goes on. Just simple things that most people would probably worry about for a little bit, but for me, its a constant thing. I don't feel comfortable if I'm not worrying over something, because then I feel that something bad will happen. Sometimes, not a lot though, I start to feel real anxious about nothing. I get jittery and feel very overwhelmed but I don't know whats causing it. Durning the school year I under go a lot of stress, often causing my cycle to be very late. I just don't know if this is something thats not a big deal, or that I have some kind of stress disorder. Help?

    • ANSWER:
      Definitely stress/anxiety. Ask your doctor about it and they should refer you to someone appropriate.


Shyness Zimbardo

Written By: admin - Oct• 25•12

Frequently Asked Questions

  1. QUESTION:
    What astrological indications are there for shyness?
    Zimbardo referred to shyness as "a guard and slave within the same person, where the guard restricts and exerts power over the slave. Eventually, the slave submits away his freedom and self-esteem."

    Do you think shyness is especially bad for one in a relational sign, since it is like a contradiction?

    Perhaps saturn-pluto conjunct?

    • ANSWER:
      Saturn-pluto conjunct wouldn't necessarily be shy. I'd more expect a ruthless business person--not necessarily a bad business person, just ruthless, if you know what I mean.

      Shyness comes from issues with Mercury and Mars, and also involves the 3rd and 11th houses. Perhaps the 5th and 9th houses, depending.

      There are so many different ways in which one can be shy. Even being modest is deemed a form of shyness by many.

      Being shy is most likely judged as a bad thing since living beings ultimately need to communicate with others in order to survive, and shyness blocks communication, but Zimbardo's judgement is harsh. IMO

  2. QUESTION:
    Where can i find free e books to download?
    books on psychology to be precise. i want this book called 'shyness' by philip zimbardo, can any1 help?

    • ANSWER:
      http://www.getfreeebooks.com/
      www.ebookdirectory.com

  3. QUESTION:
    where can i find free e books to download?
    books on psychology to be precise. i want this book called 'shyness' by philip zimbardo, can any1 help?

    • ANSWER:
      Sorry but authors like to be paid for their work. It is not free.

  4. QUESTION:
    Why is my husband such a pushover?
    So if you read my other questions, you may know the background of our marriage. The problem: my husband is too shy, too nice, too kindhearted, and too gentle: he'll do anything for anyone without thinking for himself! Maybe because it's because he was raised by very abusive and controlling Korean parents who were both terrible alcoholics, but it's quite ironic that he won't think for himself when he graduated with honors from Princeton. He'll even apologize for things that were my fault...I accidentally kicked him yesterday while sleeping, and he said sorry. -_- I hate how he gives me COMPLETE control of our marriage -- like when we're trying to pick out a vacation spot for the summer, I would ask him if he thought so-and-so place was be okay, and he would just ask, "If it's okay with you, it's okay with me." It's almost as if he thinks that he has no say in our marriage. I also find it a bit strange that he always gets my "permission" before doing anything: going to get groceries, taking our puppy out for a walk, et cetera.

    Is there a way for him to change? Maybe it's just the age difference (he's 25, and I'm 29), but sometimes I feel like I'm raising two children, always having to scold him and our three year old daughter. I heard about some shyness clinic that was started by the acclaimed psychologist Philip Zimbardo, but I don't know if I should send him there.

    • ANSWER:
      Um wow. Maybe because he respects you more than he does himself? Would you rather be married to a man who only thinks about himself?

      Stop being selfish and be thankful for this jewel you have.

  5. QUESTION:
    How can I get my husband to change for the better?
    I am pregnant with our second child. If you read my other questions, you may know the background of our marriage. The problem: my husband is too shy, too nice, too kindhearted, and too gentle: he'll do anything for anyone without thinking for himself! Maybe because it's because he was raised by very abusive and controlling Korean parents who were both terrible alcoholics, but it's quite ironic that he won't think for himself when he graduated with honors from Princeton. He'll even apologize for things that were my fault...I accidentally kicked him yesterday while sleeping, and he said sorry. -_- I hate how he gives me COMPLETE control of our marriage -- like when we're trying to pick out a vacation spot for the summer, I would ask him if he thought so-and-so place was be okay, and he would just ask, "If it's okay with you, it's okay with me." It's almost as if he thinks that he has no say in our marriage. I also find it a bit strange that he always asks for my "permission" before doing anything: going to get groceries, taking our puppy out for a walk, et cetera.

    Is there a way for him to change? Maybe it's just the age difference (he's 25, and I'm 29), but I really get the feeling that he thinks of me as an older sister rather than as a wife. I heard about some shyness clinic that was started by the acclaimed psychologist Philip Zimbardo, but I don't know if I should send him there. Really, if he's this much of a pushover now, how is he going to help us raise our soon-to-be two children? How is he going to take charge of discipline? I became the woman that I am now because I had a strong father figure in my life, but it seems that I'll end up raising three children and not two.

    • ANSWER:
      maybe as your husband you should help show him how to do things since his "korean" parents (thanks for pointing out they were asian) weren't really good role models..maybe he has no sense of direction and needs a hand and a little push... but here you're just complaining.. would it be better if he did things without asking you and not respect you for apologizing for your mistakes... honestly he has respect and manners...
      sounds like he's just a little lost with himself... help him don't scold him

      or maybe that's just the way he is..you should've known that before you decided to marry him..

  6. QUESTION:
    Why is my husband such a pushover? How is he going to help me raise our children?
    I am due soon with our second child. If you read my other questions, you may know the background of our marriage. The problem: my husband is too shy, too nice, too kindhearted, and too gentle: he'll do anything for anyone without thinking for himself! Maybe because it's because he was raised by very abusive and controlling Korean parents who were both terrible alcoholics, but it's quite ironic that he won't think for himself when he graduated with honors from Princeton. He'll even apologize for things that were my fault...I accidentally kicked him yesterday while sleeping, and he said sorry. -_- I hate how he gives me COMPLETE control of our marriage -- like when we're trying to pick out a vacation spot for the summer, I would ask him if he thought so-and-so place was be okay, and he would just ask, "If it's okay with you, it's okay with me." It's almost as if he thinks that he has no say in our marriage. I also find it a bit strange that he always asks for my "permission" before doing anything: going to get groceries, taking our puppy out for a walk, et cetera.

    Is there a way for him to change? Maybe it's just the age difference (he's 25, and I'm 29), but I really get the feeling that he thinks of me as an older sister rather than as a wife. I heard about some shyness clinic that was started by the acclaimed psychologist Philip Zimbardo, but I don't know if I should send him there. Really, if he's this much of a pushover now, how is he going to help us raise our soon-to-be two children? How is he going to take charge of discipline? I became the woman that I am now because I had a strong father figure in my life, but it seems that I'll end up raising three children and not two.

    • ANSWER:
      Let him make his own choices, rather than allowing him to come to you for everything. Even if it is his nature to be naturally submissive, you are probably feeding into the relationship problems without realizing it. For all you know, he secretly thinks you're a controlling bitch (no offense intended) and he's asking permission and apologizing all the time to avoid upsetting you.

      I find it humorous that you ask if you should "send him" to a shyness clinic. Why not suggest the clinic and allow him to decide if it would benefit him, rather than making the decision for him.

      Counseling would probably benefit you both, if only to work out your communication issues.

  7. QUESTION:
    How can I get my husband to change for the better for the sake of our children?
    I am pregnant with our second child. If you read my other questions, you may know the background of our marriage. The problem: my husband is too shy, too nice, too kindhearted, and too gentle: he'll do anything for anyone without thinking for himself! Maybe because it's because he was raised by very abusive and controlling Korean parents who were both terrible alcoholics, but it's quite ironic that he won't think for himself when he graduated with honors from Princeton. He'll even apologize for things that were my fault...I accidentally kicked him yesterday while sleeping, and he said sorry. -_- I hate how he gives me COMPLETE control of our marriage -- like when we're trying to pick out a vacation spot for the summer, I would ask him if he thought so-and-so place was be okay, and he would just ask, "If it's okay with you, it's okay with me." It's almost as if he thinks that he has no say in our marriage. I also find it a bit strange that he always asks for my "permission" before doing anything: going to get groceries, taking our puppy out for a walk, et cetera.

    Is there a way for him to change? Maybe it's just the age difference (he's 25, and I'm 29), but I really get the feeling that he thinks of me as an older sister rather than as a wife. I heard about some shyness clinic that was started by the acclaimed psychologist Philip Zimbardo, but I don't know if I should send him there. Really, if he's this much of a pushover now, how is he going to help us raise our soon-to-be two children? How is he going to take charge of discipline? I became the woman that I am now because I had a strong father figure in my life, but it seems that I'll end up raising three children and not two.

    • ANSWER:
      You can't, and you should not want to.
      I think you are barking up the wrong tree here. Let me explain.
      You chose this man to be your husband, and the father of your children. He has not changed overnight to be the wonderful man he is.
      YOU need to be accepting of him, and go over the reasons why you loved him at the beginning, and wanted to marry him - the qualities which drew you to him are possibly the ones you are denouncing now, and that's not being fair to him.
      I'm thinking he cares for you so much, he wants things to be as YOU want them. That's not a character flaw on his part. In ways my husband was the same way at the beginning of our marriage, and it took me a long time to understand it. He would say it was only when I was happy that he was happy - that's what pleased him. It made him feel wonderful.
      The problem is now you, not him (sorry, don't get offended). You have liked being in control, steering the ship, and I worry now that you are resentful and will become passive-aggressive with him - please don't let that happen.
      Even that you use that word 'pushover' to describe him, is very demeaning. You need to look at him through some fresh eyes - how lucky you are to have this wonderful man in your life who would do anything to please you and your children - and work WITH him to make your marriage stronger, for the sake of your family and your own well-being. Talk to him, don't nag at him. Don't treat him as inferior because he is different from you, younger than you - he's a MAN, your husband, the father of your children. Respect him.
      Above all, change your attitude so you are bringing this second child into a happy home. We can't change others; we can only change ourselves.
      Good luck to you!

  8. QUESTION:
    Why is my husband such a pushover? How is he going to help me raise our children?
    I am due soon with our second child. If you read my other questions, you may know the background of our marriage. The problem: my husband is too shy, too nice, too kindhearted, and too gentle: he'll do anything for anyone without thinking for himself! Maybe because it's because he was raised by very abusive and controlling Korean parents who were both terrible alcoholics, but it's quite ironic that he won't think for himself when he graduated with honors from Princeton. He'll even apologize for things that were my fault...I accidentally kicked him yesterday while sleeping, and he said sorry. -_- I hate how he gives me COMPLETE control of our marriage -- like when we're trying to pick out a vacation spot for the summer, I would ask him if he thought so-and-so place was be okay, and he would just ask, "If it's okay with you, it's okay with me." It's almost as if he thinks that he has no say in our marriage. I also find it a bit strange that he always asks for my "permission" before doing anything: going to get groceries, taking our puppy out for a walk, et cetera.

    Is there a way for him to change? Maybe it's just the age difference (he's 25, and I'm 29), but I really get the feeling that he thinks of me as an older sister rather than as a wife. I heard about some shyness clinic that was started by the acclaimed psychologist Philip Zimbardo, but I don't know if I should send him there. Really, if he's this much of a pushover now, how is he going to help us raise our soon-to-be two children? How is he going to take charge of discipline? I became the woman that I am now because I had a strong father figure in my life, but it seems that I'll end up raising three children and not two.

    • ANSWER:
      HAve you talk to him about this?? What answers does he give you??? How did he became your boyfriend if he is shy??? Another question did he treat you the same before getting married & living together?? Answer your self this first and put everything in a balance, with out of ending you..Do you think he is in LOVE with you or have you always think that you are more like a big sister for him? If you haven't talk to him about this before then have a long talk with him, tell him that you need for him to be the man of the house just the way he is supposed to be with out loosing that sensitivity that he has, but he needs to help your raised your kids and start making his own decisions to he can consult you as his wife but from now on he will decide most of the things inside & out of the house...Next vacation will be a place that he choose or that he would like to go..Also with out of ending him ask him if he would like to try professional help, maybe there are issues inside him that are not allowing him to be different. Tell him how much you love him and that you know that his life maybe was not easy before but now he has a family to look up to & you need him there & you need him strong in many ways... He can be a loving hubby & father, that helps around the house but also as the hubby & father figure in other aspects... Best wishes & good luck helping him, I am sure that with your love and patience you too will solve this situation...:)


Signs Of Anxiety Disorder

Written By: admin - Oct• 25•12

Anxiety is an emotional state of affairs whereby a person worries just about anything and also thinks the worse of any situation. You feel so trapped as a result of this paralytic fear and become incapable of completing anything.

You start to feel a force in your chest and find it challenging to breathe. Your heart is palpitating faster than normal, plus your mind seems to signal that something is truly wrong and that you can actually be on the threshold of a heart attack.

However, you are far from dying This symptom can attack at any time. Anxiety condition is more than merely one action. Anxiety dysfunction has several sub-disorders that come under this heading. There are:

* Panic attacks;

* Obsessive-compulsive disorder (OCD);

* Agoraphobia which is anxiety about being in closed up places or situations where one might feel trapped;

* Anxiety disorder due to a medical condition;

* Separation anxiety disorder which is a childhood disorder related to separation from parents; and a host of others closely related to the disorder family.

It is advisable to see a doctor immediately if you have any of the following symptoms:

* If you or anyone in your family is overly anxious over minor problems and this is creating problems for you at work, in your relationships and in other areas of your social life;

* You have depression or have problems with alcohol or substance abuse, or other mental health problems along with anxiety; or you believe your anxiety is due to a medical problem;

* You have suicidal thoughts or behaviors (please seek emergency treatment immediately);

Frequently Asked Questions

  1. QUESTION:
    what ar the signs of anxiety disorder?
    ok, so all my life i would kind of get stressed out easily.
    but within the last few months i've been freaking out whenever i would get even the littlest bit stressed.
    iv been having at least two panic attacks a week.
    im going to the therapist soon, but im just curious as to what its like?
    kay thanks :]

    • ANSWER:
      There are SoOoOooo many different symptoms when it comes to anxiety! I've been suffering with Anxiety/Panic Disorder for 10+ years. It started out with severe panic attacks, twice a day, everyday. I was put on an anti-depressant called Lexapro which also helps anxiety. Well over the years, it got worse and worse. I experienced weakness, fainting, a feeling of DOOM like I was gong to DIE... I've been to the ER som any times thinking I was having a heart attack (when all along it was all anxiety related). I now have Acid reflux thanks to anxiety. I can't socialize like I use to with friends, I get all shaky and weird. I'm also a musician, but I get to freaked out to go on stage anymore. If I drink alcohol, it makes my anxiety 10000000 times worse the next morning.

      I've been to a therapist but unfortunately it didn't work for me.... but then again everybody is different so I pray therapy works for you! I had to go to several psychiatrists and now take xanax for the anxiety (only as needed). It's a benzo, anti-anxiety med that kills anxiety/panic attack almost immediately. It's been a life saver for me! Addicting, but if you don't abuse it... it will take all that stress and panic out of your life.

  2. QUESTION:
    What aren clear signs of an anxiety disorder?
    I think I have one but I want to know what is the difference between just an anxiety attack and an anxiety disorder.. please help

    • ANSWER:
      If you have an anxiety disorder then you are going to have an anxiety attack.Its one form of the other.
      Main symptoms include:
      Heart palpitations(racing heart)
      Sweating
      Dizziness
      nausea
      Blushing
      and more.just google it up

  3. QUESTION:
    Anxiety Disorder what are the signs?
    Lately I have been getting really bad pains in my chest like someone is squeezing my chest inside me with their hands. I get out of breath easy as well even walking up the stairs makes me out of breath. I also feel really down all the time, I am in a relationship with a loving man but due to a tough past I get paranoid so easy I always feel he is up to no good and doing stuff behind my back and so on but I know deep down he isn't, but I still fly off the wall at him and I hate doing it.
    I grew up with very controlling parents I still live with them and they do still try to control me and that makes me worse cause I have got to the point now that I am kind of like scared of them, I want to move out and do my own things and go on holidays and stuff on my own but scared of what they might think so I never do, I always do as I am told, whilst all of my friends are doing their own thing.
    I have been thinking lately that I might have a anxiety disorder, with the chest pains and how I feel and so on.
    I was wondering if anyone knew more about my symptoms and what it could be and what the signs of anxiety disorder is and how it can be treated and so on, all answers will be really appreciated I am desperate need of help.

    • ANSWER:
      Symptoms

      By Mayo Clinic staff

      Generalized anxiety disorder symptoms can vary in combination and severity. They can include:

      Constant worrying or obsession about small or large concerns
      Restlessness and feeling keyed up or on edge
      Fatigue
      Difficulty concentrating or your mind "going blank"
      Irritability
      Muscle tension or muscle aches
      Trembling, feeling twitchy or being easily startled
      Trouble sleeping
      Sweating, nausea or diarrhea
      Shortness of breath or rapid heartbeat
      There may be times when your worries don't completely consume you, but you still feel anxious even when there's no apparent reason. For example, you may feel intense worry about your safety or that of your loved ones, or you may have a general sense that something bad is about to happen.

      Generalized anxiety disorder often begins at an early age, and the signs and symptoms may develop more slowly than in other anxiety disorders. Many people with generalized anxiety disorder can't recall when they last felt relaxed or at ease.

      Generalized anxiety disorder is a chronic condition that requires ongoing treatment. Especially with treatment, you may not feel anxious all of the time. But you're always susceptible to becoming anxious, especially when life becomes stressful.

      Generalized anxiety disorder usually occurs along with other mental health conditions, such as other anxiety disorders, substance abuse problems and mood disorders. It commonly co-occurs with major depression.

      Symptoms in children and adolescents
      In addition to the symptoms and other conditions above, children and adolescents may have excessive worries about:

      Performance at school or sporting events
      Being on time (punctuality)
      Earthquakes, nuclear war or other catastrophic events
      A child with the disorder may also:

      Feel overly anxious to fit in
      Be a perfectionist
      Lack confidence
      Redo tasks because they aren't perfect the first time
      Strive for approval
      Require a lot of reassurance about performance
      When to see a doctor
      While some anxiety is normal, see your doctor if:

      You feel like you're worrying too much, and it's interfering with your work, relationships or other parts of your life
      You feel depressed, have trouble with drinking or drugs, or you have other mental health concerns along with anxiety
      You or someone you know has suicidal thoughts or behaviors - seek emergency treatment immediately
      Your worries are unlikely to simply go away on their own, and they may actually get worse over time. Try to seek professional help before your anxiety becomes severe — it may be easier to treat.

      XXXXXXXX Treatments and drugs XXXXXXXX

      By Mayo Clinic staff

      The two main treatments for generalized anxiety disorder are medications and psychotherapy. You may benefit most from a combination of the two. It may take some trial and error to discover exactly what treatments work best for you.

      Medications
      Several different types of medications are used to treat generalized anxiety disorder:

      Antidepressants. These medications influence the activity of brain chemicals (neurotransmitters) thought to play a role in anxiety disorders. Examples of antidepressants used to treat generalized anxiety disorder include fluoxetine (Prozac), paroxetine (Paxil), escitalopram (Lexapro), sertaline (Zoloft), venlafaxine (Effexor) and imipramine (Tofranil).
      Buspirone (BuSpar). This anti-anxiety medication may be used on an ongoing basis. As with most antidepressants, it typically takes up to several weeks to become fully effective. A common side effect of buspirone is a feeling of lightheadedness shortly after taking it. Less common side effects include headaches, nausea, nervousness and insomnia.
      Benzodiazepines. In limited circumstances your doctor may prescribe one of these sedatives for short-term relief of anxiety symptoms. Examples include clonazepam (Klonopin), lorazepam (Ativan), diazepam (Valium), chlordiazepoxide (Librium) and alprazolam (Xanax). Benzodiazepines are generally only used for relieving acute anxiety on a short-term basis. They can be habit forming and can cause a number of side effects, including drowsiness, reduced muscle coordination and problems with balance and memory.
      Psychotherapy
      Also known as talk therapy and psychological counseling, psychotherapy involves working out underlying life stresses and concerns and making behavior changes. It can be a very effective treatment for anxiety.

      Cognitive behavioral therapy is one of the most common types of psychotherapy for generalized anxiety disorder. Generally a short-term treatment, cognitive behavioral therapy focuses on teaching you specific skills to identify negative thoughts and behaviors and replace them with positive ones. Even if an undesirable situation doesn't change, you can reduce stress and gain more control over your life by changing the way you respond.

  4. QUESTION:
    signs of anxiety disorder???... 16 years old?
    i've heard that picking the skin of the cuticles of your skin and avidly chewing the inside of your lip are signs of OCD... is this true? or is it anxiety disorder? because i get nervous even if its just to get up out of my desk to go collect a paper from the teacher. i tell myself that nothings wrong and that i'm a happy kid, but there are tons of factors in my life that arent going 2 great right now. i've been a worrywart for as long as i could remember. i dont meds, i just want to be more informed.. i guess. thank you.
    oh, i've also been picking the skin off my lips since i was... 8 years old maybe?

    • ANSWER:
      u r not confident ..tats it ....

  5. QUESTION:
    What are the signs of anxiety disorder?
    I know there is different kinds of disorders but here are mines

    When I wake up in the morning I feel anxious & nervous for known reason

    I have irrational unwanted thoughts such as is this world real? Am I going crazy? What happen if you fantazie so much that you loose track of reality?

    Under my right hand would feel somewhat numb

    I have tingling in my head..And hot flashes as well in my head feels like someone is gripping my scalp

    Heart races & sometimes feel like it's skipped a beat

    I have now these past 4 weeks have become very paranoid of any delusion or hallucination that indicates I'm going insane (although I don't hallucinate nor am I delusional) I would think of images & act as if they are hallucinates but their not!! & it's like my mind would make up fictional past scenarios & I know none of them happened just I question them like what happens if they did happen?

    Other than that when I'm not having these thoughts I feel totally free & energetic but when I remember them then I'm back in turmoil

    Is this some kind of anxiety disorder? My mother has told me that it's most likely Obsessive thoughts from me just being idol all day everyday
    All immature child like comments will be blocked I repeat All immature child like comments user will be blocked!!!!

    • ANSWER:
      This is a classic case of anxiety disorder.I recommend that you talk with your doctor about this and see what he/she recommends.

  6. QUESTION:
    Are these signs of social anxiety disorder?
    -i'm scared to pick up the phone cause i'm nervous about talking to the person on the other line.

    - i'm scared to answer the door.

    - i'm scared to speak to anyone...even one on one

    - i hesitate to talk to people

    -i get super anxious whenever i'm around people

    - i turn super red when i'm nervous

    - i get hot flashes a lot

    - my heart starts racing really fast

    - when someone says that we're gonna go to a family reunion or something, i instantly panic and my heart starts pounding...

    - i stutter when i try to talk to people

    - i hate going out by myself

    are these signs of social anxiety? i've been like this since i was born.

    • ANSWER:

  7. QUESTION:
    holy crap are these signs of anxiety disorder perhaps (or something)?
    i have really bad anxiety a lot. . and its been going for quite a few years. .

    When i have to go somewhere I kinda fear being late and If Im running late I freak out and yell and my parents to get in the car and then in the car im always like omg im gonna be late!

    and im not as energetic about life as I once was and I get depressedish randomly for no reason sometimes. . .
    also I have a lot of stress about little things like getting my homework done in time or i stress a lot about doing good on a test. .
    i dont yell extremely loud but I like freak out
    i dont like talking to people about my feelings. do i have to. . =[
    oh yea. no ones home when i get back from school and in the morning i check in my backpack to make sure i have my housekey a ton of times. well more like 3-5 but yeah. . . and at night if i forgot to check if the doors are locked i get annoyed
    ahh right now my head is spinning bcos i really dont want to know i have a disorder! i hope not! =]

    • ANSWER:
      i do that too. except not as much as you.
      it means that you care about your grades, and your commitments. al lyou have to do, is take a deep breath and think of something happy for a change. go on vacation. that calms me down a lot

      like i have this paranoia thing, where i have to check my backpack very 5 minutes at school to see if i dropped something on the ground. wierd. but i'm trying to get over it

      good luck

  8. QUESTION:
    Signs of anxiety disorder?

    • ANSWER:
      one of the symptoms physicall are the ff::
      *muscle tension
      *irritated
      *headaches
      *sweating
      *tiredness
      *asleep
      *nausea
      *panic.......etc

      so dont get stressed out too much and always stay calm down and relax.

  9. QUESTION:
    What are the signs of an anxiety disorder?

    • ANSWER:
      There are a lot of varying degrees on anxiety. I'm not sure when it gets so bad that its classified as an anxiety disorder. But anxiety can be displayed as:
      of course being anxious all the time
      restless...can't stop pacing/moving
      worrying all the time
      panic attacks (if you've had one, you'll know...they suck!)
      Sometimes people can be afraid to go outside, be home alone, be around too many people, afraid to drive a car alone.
      racing heart
      trouble sleeping

  10. QUESTION:
    Bad stress management or signs of anxiety disorder?
    ... During exam times, my guy would go days without eating properly and he would get serious bouts of nausea. He loses weight really fast, and struggles to put it back on later. After exams are over though, he eats everything in sight. He also takes a long time to start studying again, and often uses the eating as a form of procrastination. I understand that this might just be a case of bad habit, but I'm worried that it might be a serious problem. He plainly refuses to listen to any advice, but gets extremely offended when I call him skinny. He also loves going to the gym and building muscle, but the fact that he loses it so quickly doesn't help much... Any advice? I really want him to be healthy.

    • ANSWER:
      This guy you speak of sounds like me. I just graduated college and had very very similar periods of high anxiety and stress. It isn't healthy, I know that for sure. I used to get it so bad around final exam weeks that I would get ulcers. During busy times making sure you are ORGANIZED. I've found physical organization of materials takes a SIGNIFICANT portion of stress off the mind, because its a gigantic portion of origin of that anxiety. It is important to realize that stress, anxiety, and fight/flight syndrome are all chemical reactions to mental stress. So even if he is handling the stress appropriately in his mind, the chemical reaction may not be proportionate. So, it is possible to control it with medication. Despite what you may think of meds, in cases like his, I would go for it. Any side-effects are usually minimal with drugs like beta-blockers. Either way the side effects are better than the extreme level of anxiety, churning stomach acid, and nausea that plague for weeks.

  11. QUESTION:
    The Signs of An Anxiety disorder?
    what are the first, most noticeable signs of an anxiety disorder??

    • ANSWER:
      it can be anything, from insomnia to weight gain/loss, constipation, headaches, panic attacks, low energy levels, you name it. None of these symptoms alone are a reason to suspect an anxiety disorder, but the insomnia, and an inability to switch off, plus obsessing about things that don't nmatter, can be the first signs. Sometimes doctors don't recognise the first signs, and it may take several visits to diagnose the condition. Even then, it may be that the GP will try and fob you off with anti-depressants. these are fine in the right set of circumstances, but an anxiety disorder usually has deep underlying causes and may have been developing for several years, and anti depressants alone are not enough. The patient will probably need many sessions with a psychiatrist plus a cognitive behavioural therapist, not to mention community and family support for a long time. Good luck.

  12. QUESTION:
    Signs of an anxiety disorder?
    Just need to know the signs because my mom and older brother have Anxiety probs and I'm afraid I'm going to get them and when I ask them they just say you can't breath and that's it.

    Thanks :)
    Umm I forgot what kinda of Anxiety my brother has but I think he has the same kinda as my mom.

    • ANSWER:
      I have anxiety, I have to make medicine because it was so bad I couldn't eat.
      Emotional symptoms:
      Feelings of apprehension or dread
      Trouble concentrating
      Feeling tense and jumpy
      Anticipating the worst
      Irritability
      Restlessness
      Watching for signs of danger
      Feeling like your mind’s gone blank

      Psychical:
      Pounding heart
      Sweating
      Stomach upset or dizziness
      Frequent urination or diarrhea
      Shortness of breath
      Tremors and twitches
      Muscle tension
      Headaches
      Fatigue
      Insomnia

  13. QUESTION:
    what are some signs of an anxiety disorder?

    • ANSWER:
      A big sign of an anxiety disorder is when your anxiety becomes something that you can no longer control. When you have an anxiety disorder, it will start to interfer with your everyday life, you may not be able to drive, may not be able to work, may not want to do anything, etc, etc, could manifest itself in many different ways, each person is a little different.

  14. QUESTION:
    Are these signs of an anxiety disorder or something else?
    I have had a collapsed lung due to an bleb erruction before, and had to have surgery to correct it. Well, I started to have a little pain in my left side yesterday and then went to help my dad work, the whole time thinking about my left lung. I started to get numb from my elbows down in both arms, and in my face, my heart rate went up, and it was difficult to breathe. I went to the hospital and they just said I have inflammation on my lung, but didn't do anything about the numbness issue. Now, I'm sitting at home and I have a headache and it feels like my throat is closing up. My heat rate goes up when I think about it or think that something could be seriously wrong. Then when I'm not thinking about it, my heart rate goes down, my throat is fine, and I don't think I have a headache. I know this doesn't neccassarly mean I have an anxiety disorder. But could the symptoms of shortness of breathe, fast heart rate, and numbness in my face and hands be more a sign of an embolism? More so in my lung since I had surgery on my right lung? Or what could it be?? Please help. I'm 17, have a heart murmur, and asthma, and insomnia need anything else please let me know.
    And yes I know a collapsed lung is normal. I am not stupid. I was asking whether or not if I could possibly have an anxiety disorber because of the symptoms I was having. I actually did under go a panic attack which is normal for people to have their first one around 15-19 years of age. Which means, if I have more I could have a form of an anxiety disorder. And for the record, I do have a hobby.. many hobbies. I skateboard, play guitar, write music and poetry, art, and many other things. it is not necassarily my fault this happened. I have been under MUCH stress lately and that is what triggered it all of a sudden. And about the embolism, did you know that a lot of embolisms actually go unrecognized and without any symptoms at all??? WOW! how amazing right? so actually, it's a possibility someone wouldn't know if they had one. So dear people, next time... research before you answer please. It's annoying.

    • ANSWER:

  15. QUESTION:
    What are some signs of an anxiety disorder?
    My fiance worries constantly about his health. Every day when I am at school, he researches different things he feels and what they could be a sign of. He insists there must be something urgent wrong with him, and complains about being able to feel his heart beat, his blood pressure going up and down,...anything he feels he will immediately look it up and find that all of his symptoms are linked to all these different terrible things. He has been convinced that he has prostate issues, cancer, this, that-he always has a new thing that could be wrong with him. I am very worried about him and I think his only actual problem is that he is struggling with extreme anxiety. He recently went to the eye doctor and they found that he may have glaucoma, and this has sent him on a HUGE worry frenzy. He is going to find out within the next week or two whether he actually does have it and what they can do about it...but I am not sure any of the symptoms he feels normally even have to do with glaucoma..

    Does this sound like a typical anxiety disorder? and if so, what could treat it? (I do not think he should take benzos..but if that is the only thing available,...)

    • ANSWER:
      Definately a hypochondriac, it is causing him to have anxiety, and possibly panic attacks. Get him involved in something other than his health. Try starting little activities, because if you have a big activity it could make him start to freak out a little. These things can be cured with pure reassurance alone, tell him he is ok and change the topic.

  16. QUESTION:
    what are key signs of an anxiety disorder?

    • ANSWER:
      You are constantly nervous. Your palms get sweaty and your heart starts to beat faster. You have trouble falling asleep at night. You have difficulty communicating with others. You stay home most of the time. Your fingers get tingly at times. Your breathing patterns change. It all depends on the person and their body. If you want further information, please visit: http://www.helpguide.org/mental/anxiety_types_symptoms_treatment.htm

      I hope you find a solution to your question!

  17. QUESTION:
    what are the signs of having an anxiety disorder?
    what are the signs??

    • ANSWER:
      Try researching on the following site since there is several anxiety disorders and each one has their own symptoms.

  18. QUESTION:
    What are signs of social anxiety disorder and how is it treated?
    Would somebody who doesn't like being around groups of people, such at parties, family get togethers, and things like that possibly have this disorder? Somebody who is scared to talk to people they don't know or scared to be in situations which involve talking and doing things with groups of people. Possibly because they think that people don't like them, the way they look, flaws about them, etc.

    Somebody who feels "safer and more at ease" staying home by themselves rather than going out with a group of people to do something?

    In the same respect, this person may get depressed and down because they don't get out enough, and don't have friends because of problems listed above. How would that person get true help?

    I've heard some really bad stories about physciatrists (sp?)...

    • ANSWER:
      Well i have social anxiety and the symptoms your describing are what i have. I also have problems talking to people on the phone who i don't know and i hate walking along a busy road or past a group of people. I have CBT therapy with a clinical psychologist who is great. You should
      research therapists in your area and check out their qualifications etc.

  19. QUESTION:
    Am I normal or do I have an anxiety disorder?
    I always worry incessantly about money. I am 20 years old, live on my own with a good paying job (bartending) yet I feel physically ill when I think about spending large amounts of money. I have more than enough money to pay the bills and save, I have ,000 in savings. I just want to know if this is a sign of an anxiety disorder. I stay awake at night thinking about it sometimes.

    • ANSWER:
      you sound very responsible for your age...nothing wrong with being thrifty, but it shouldn't keep you up at nights...i would go to a primary care doctor and have them refer you to a good psychiatrist...just because you may go to a "shrink" doesn't mean you are crazy...you just might need to "tweak" your system a bit!!!...good luck!!!...

  20. QUESTION:
    Are these symptoms of an anxiety disorder?
    My friend always thinks that people are talking about her, and if she goes to the store to look at clothes, she thinks they are looking at her and thinking that she is fat. When she was at work alone, she thought that there was a ghost in the room because an out of order clock started chiming. When we went out, some people were passing out flyers and she was afraid they would follow us home and attack her. Anxiety runs in her family, so are these signs of anxiety?

    • ANSWER:
      It sounds as if there might be some mental problems going on with your friend.
      Her reactions seem exaggerated to what is really happening.
      She does seem to have some paranoid thinking patterns., altho, these aren't necessarily extremely serious.
      There could be some anxiety issues that she is having,along with the paranoia type thinking.
      If we think someone is going to follow us or attack us, we are going to
      have anxeity about it.
      But it sounds as if there might be a more serious issue going on than just anxiety.
      Maybe you could talk to her about getting some help - if you are still in school, maybe a school counselor?
      Just keep being her friend and let her confide in you and maybe you can steer her into getting some help.

  21. QUESTION:
    Could this indicate an anxiety disorder?
    I have almost daily occurences where my stomach feels tense and fluttery for no reason, like the way you feel when you're really nervous. Sometimes I feel this when I have a reason to be and sometimes i just have it for no reason. Its so uncomfortable and I hate feeling on edge all the time, and the physical feeling of anxiety makes it worse. Could this be a sign of an anxiety disorder? Are there any tips to get this feeling to go away and calm myself down?

    • ANSWER:
      if your not sure i suggest asking a doctor insted of strangers he can give you 100% true awnser

  22. QUESTION:
    How can you tell if you have an anxiety disorder?
    I think i have some sort of anxiety disorder or I'm depressed or something. I've researched a lot about it and I have almost all of the symptoms/signs of the anxiety, but I'm not sure. I'm scared to tell my parents about it, so there any way that i could get tested or something without my parents knowing?

    • ANSWER:
      Well, here's the thing about a psychiatric diagnosis- it's not always accurate and labels you for the rest of your life. The only way to know for sure is by speaking with a psychiatrist. There is no way to diagnose yourself based off an online website, as you nor the source are qualified for such judgment. Anxiety disorders are often linked to Depression, as they both surround a lack of Seratonin in the brain. Many people, especially adolescents believe they have a disorder when its simply strong emotion fueled by an unstable period of time. Medication isn't a panacea for emotional issue, it provides a stable environment in which you can cope and hopefully work through the cause. Basically, its a whole lot of work. If you believe you have some sort of chemical imbalance, then check it out. I recommend meeting with a therapist prior delving into psychiatry- as you will have a stable sounding board to work on the emotional aspect of coping with potential disorder.

  23. QUESTION:
    Is this a sign of an anxiety disorder?
    My fiance and I our planning our wedding but everytime we make a decision about a week later I change it again because I'm worried that somone is going to be mad at how were going to have our wedding or I am worried about having to even plan it.
    Actually I do have OCD so I'm wondering if that is flaring up because I am feeling stressed. Maybe I just need to wait another year or have a small wedding. Or go away and get married

    • ANSWER:

  24. QUESTION:
    is this signs of heightened anxiety/ panic disorder? please help?
    I have been under intense amoutn of stress and been on guard for the past 5 months due to extreme environment. Last month, i had a panic attack. And i believe my body is still locked into the adreaniline that it has been running off of the past 5 months. I am calm however now and even happy, and i have no stress. Out of nowhere the other night i experienced rapid heart rate and chest pains.

    I can breathe fine, and even can talk myself out of it and calm myself down when i notice i am having them. For the past three days i have been really tired, and have had small chest pains, and i think it might still be anxiety. however, earlier this week at the gym i over exerted myself doing a type of excercise i have never before and while doing it i felt myself having pain in my neck and back etc, and told myself to dstop cause it wasnt good.
    I am 21 years and when i had an xray of my lungs last month they told me i was healty, however i have overexerted myself in excercise this week, and have been experiencing slight chest pain for no reason, unless i have strained myself during the weight lifting. I have no back pain but some arm pain but very minor, and minor neck and jaw pain due to me (theyre just litle sharp stabs for a millisecond) trying to do push ups and the previous hurtful excercise i described while i was doing it my neck and jaw and arms were hurting which is why i stopped, i think i might be taking it over the top with my excercise, i almost sprained my wrist three weeks ago and its still sore, so i think i have worked my body too aching exhaustion.

    I rollerbladed in almost hundred degree weather four days ago half a mile and back, went for a bike ride a few hours after that, and then yesterday i biked half a mile, today i biked half a mile and walked half a mile as well i live in florida, i think have been sweating out lots of water out. I can breathe fine and dont have trouble breathing ad havent for the past days, but i have slight muslce aches and my body feels really hungry and tired, i am thinking its exhaustion and dehydration, and i need to slow my workouts down.

    I sleep fine and can breathe fine, but when i have these chest pains they are very small and never last long. Last month i was under extreme amounts of stress and this is the first time in my life i have ever experienced thes attacks mainly cause i hadnt had time to sleep enough or eat enough on top of the mega amounts of stress i was under everyday.

    I am better now and even notice how light i feel, mentally i feel fine and i dont think bad thoughts and more or worry but still today had some chest pains, i was told i had had a panic attack before a month ago and should practice breathing methods. I still think my body is goign through adreaniline burnouts and is coming down from it. I am thinkign about goign to the doctor but i have the feeling they will tell me its panic disorder and to tell me to take rest for now after walking out of the stressful period and to not overexert myself cause i dont think i take enough calories in for as much as i burn, but opinions are welcomed.

    • ANSWER:

  25. QUESTION:
    Living in a "dream-like" state. Sign of anxiety disorder?

    • ANSWER:
      When the level of anxiety gets too high, our mind protects itself by clouding over to block any strong feelings or emotions. Some people may dissociate which can make them feel "spaced out".

  26. QUESTION:
    Do I have an anxiety disorder?
    I'm not sure if i do, but i think i may have an anxiety disorder. I'm constantly worrying about everything. I have many fears. I get excited and anxious very easily. Things tend to haunt me more than they should. I get extremely shaky from time to time. If i don't do certain things daily, then I feel like i can't sleep or do anything else until i do them. Are any of those things signs of anxiety? Or something else? If anyone can help me, I would be grateful.

    • ANSWER:
      maybe. you should go to a doctor if you are worried

  27. QUESTION:
    Is it a sign of an anxiety disorder if somebody compulsively rocks back and forth to music often?
    He does this alot and I'm just wondering. He also tends to be deep in thought most of the time. Other than that, he's pretty normal. What do you think?

    • ANSWER:
      I don't think he does. The deep thinking and constant brooding can be a sign of an anxiety disorder.

      Anxiety, anger and depression are feelings that intertwine. Try yoga, deep breathing or meditation.

      We live in a consumer culture that is always go-go-go! So once in a while, just relax and take a deep breath.

  28. QUESTION:
    I constantly chew my sleeves, is it sign of anxiety disorder?
    Literally all the time at school. I am 13 years old. All my school jumper sleeves are ripped up to my forearm, not exaggerating. It's embarrassing and we can't afford new jumpers. It only stops for a tiny while when I'm with my best friend but I soon start when I've been around him for a while. I never chew my sleeves at home though? And if I were to see someone from school outside school I'd start chewing my sleeve. It's a subconscious thing I do, and it's usually my left one, but if someone points out I'm doing it I switch to my right one. Its not normal! Help?

    • ANSWER:
      definitely from anxiety. Try to use other techniques to reduce your anxiety, like deep breathing. It's also important to figure out WHY you feel anxiety around people from school so you can work on treating it.

  29. QUESTION:
    could i have anxiety disorder?
    i feel nervous and on edge all the time. i am always naseous and i get bad headaches and my heart always beats rapidly. i know that theses are signs of an anxiety disorder but could i be overreachting and blowing these symptoms out of proportion and making myself think i am sick when i'm not?

    • ANSWER:
      Are you drinking to much soda, coffee , energy drinks, etc? Are you only eating processed foods, white flour products etc.? These things can cause the problems you speak of. Are you constipated? Again can cause the anxiety.

      90% of the time drs dont do the full test to see the problems and then you get worse and other problems start to happen. Start with basic health dont just start medicating.
      Iron deficency test: Go to the mirror and pull your lower eyelid and see if the color is red or flesh color. If its flesh colored you are lacking enough iron and should take a herbal iron like Floradix. It will take a month to see a difference. Iron carrys oxygen in your blood and if you dont have it you will feel tired, cold hands and feet, headaches, RLS, dull brittle hair, brittle nails, poor sleep, pale skin (see thru), shortness of breath, fatigue, poor concentration, low mood, ringing in the ears, irregular heart beats, cracks in the corner of the mouth, dizziness, fainting, sore tongue and canker sores. Add b12 and folic acid for best results

  30. QUESTION:
    are extra voices a sign of an anxiety disorder?
    i just worry all the time and also i have two extra voices doedoe and zizi(my nicknames) and doedoe helps me get through everything i do gives me tips and advice and zizi is everything i wish i was

    • ANSWER:
      It sort of depends.

      If you hear the voices physically, you may have schizophrenia.

      If you personally hold conversations between the two, you may have a split personality disorder.

      Anxiety is more of a stress/fear aspect of things. I have anxiety, and common things I struggle with are stress, nervousness, shaking, indecisiveness, fear, and exaggeration of fearful situations.

      Hope I helped(:

  31. QUESTION:
    what are some common signs of someone with social & anxiety disorder?

    • ANSWER:
      One of the most common but overlooked signs is avoidence of social situations. Its also common to leave early, remain quite and out of the conversation, drinking too much (to loosen up), sweaty palms, nausea, agitation before going out, overly concious about apperance and overall nervousness to the point that the person looks pretty miserable. Most people end up making up excuses to not go out to avoid feeling all those unpleasant feelings.

  32. QUESTION:
    Are these symptoms of social anxiety disorder?
    -Always afraid of people judging her
    -Hiding from society because she's afraid she'll trip up and everyone will dislike her
    -Every time she talks to someone and sees someone she always takes the most plainest things (like a quick good bye, if that person ignores her because he didn't hear her, etc) to be signs that that person dislikes her
    -She is very careful around people to make sure people don't dislike her and is always feeling uncomfortable when people are judging her
    -Afraid to be herself because she's afraid people will judge her for that

    ETC

    Are those signs and symptoms of social anxiety disorder?

    Thank you :)

    • ANSWER:
      Yes. of course it is. i have anxiety too its not fun :(

  33. QUESTION:
    How do I know if I have an anxiety disorder, and what are some of the signs?

    • ANSWER:
      I have anxiety, and when i have an attack i feel like i can't breathe. Sometimes, i feel like i am going to pass out. I take meds now, but i still have outbreaks sometimes.

  34. QUESTION:
    Does anybody on here have Social Anxiety Disorder?
    I looked up the syntoms and did an online test, and I'm showing all the signs of Social Anxiety Disorder, but I don't know how to tell anybody.

    I seem to be getting worse everyday, and I really want it to stop. I never used to be like this, but about three years ago, I just started getting more and more shy, and it's gotten worse over the years. I have the same group of friends I've had for years, because I find it really hard making friends.

    The thing is, I'm a completely different person when I'm at home around my family. I can sing loudly, and just talk and talk and talk. That's why I think it would be hard to tell any of my relatives, because I feel like they won't believe me.

    I just wanted to know if there's anyone who has been diagnosed with the disorder, and who did you tell first? How can I tell someone?

    Thanks

    x

    I
    I don't know if this makes a difference, but I'm 14 years old.

    Almost everybodyyyy in my classes at school has said something either to me or about me being "shy","too quiet" or the fact that my voice "must not work".

    • ANSWER:
      I have a bad case of social anxiety, it has got to the point where i couldn't leave the house only for work. Even then i didn't go that much. I finally told someone but i was so ashamed that i couldn't do things that most adults take for granted. I went to the doctors with my friend as i was too scared to go on my own and they referred me to a mental health nurse who i see weekly. We are now working on ways to lower my anxiety and even going out to places. Don't be afraid of what you fear, tell your family honestly and explain that it is not about being shy around them it is being shy in social places hence the name social anxiety! Good luck

      EDIT: I had mine all through my school years so i always stay out of the way and missed a lot of school and now that i have gotten older that is when it has taken over my life. You need to get help now so you can overcome it and start enjoying your life. You do not want to wait as i have wasted most of my life indoors : (

  35. QUESTION:
    What Are the Common Signs and Symptoms of Anxiety Disorders?

    • ANSWER:
      For a description of the different anxiety disorders, and suggestions for treatment and self help options, visit:
      http://www.anxietycoach.com/anxietydisorders.html

  36. QUESTION:
    Can a dog who has signs of constant anxiety be treated with medication?
    My dog is high-strung, but now she is showing signs of an anxiety disorder. She is constantly whining, nervous, peeing for no reason. This has been a constant for all of her life (9 yrs), but now she is to the point that I don't know what to do with her. She was well-socialized when she was young but doesn't handle socialization well at all. While she is in heat, she actually gets physical tremors. She is a sweetheart, but it is hard to feel warm and fuzzy towards her when she barks all the time, whines and pees. You can't pet her or she pees. She has never been abused. We've had her since she was 8 wks old.

    • ANSWER:
      Yes, but there are other things you might do first.

      The very first of these would be to get her spayed. No way would you ever want to breed this temperament - and the submissive urination, either. But it will help her by not putting her through the hormone cycles, triggered the high anxiety times.

      Second, check the protein content of her food. It may be too high, causing some of the problem.

      She may also have some food allergies...

      After you have looked into these things, and allowed her body to cycle out the extra proteins and hormones, only then can you gauge whether you might need to balance her brain chemicals.

      You may be able to do this with things other than drugs, depepnding upon her own body chemistry. She may respond to a product called Content-Um, which is some amino acids and vitamins...over the counter, approved by my frined the vet pharmacist as completely safe for long term use, and inexpensive.

      It won't necessarily work on a high-drive herding dog (lucky me), but a lot of other dogs have successfully gotten over anxiety with it. But it won't hurt her, and the test is whether she revs up worse after it has worn off - some dogs' sytstems actually compensate for it, and then are over comspensating when it is processed out by their bodies.

      If you try all of this, and nothing has changed enough, then consult a vet - there are several things that can be used to regulate the brain chemicals that she is producing too much of, and they should be able to help you put her back on the straight and narrow.

      Good luck...

  37. QUESTION:
    Are these signs of anxiety?
    I have been very, very stressed out and paranoid lately over something that I know I shouldn't worry about. Over the last week, I've had trouble sleeping, been getting up in the middle of the night and having a panic attack, crying randomly, had a poor appetite, feeling like I'm going to throw up when I eat even a little, and right now I'm back to feeling scared and my face is feeling very warm, which never happens to me. I'm pretty sure these are signs of anxiety, but I'm not sure. Anxiety disorder runs in my family and I'm almost sure I have some form of it.

    • ANSWER:

  38. QUESTION:
    Is feeling nauseous when around company a sign of social anxiety disorder?

    • ANSWER:
      or you ate something funky yeah

  39. QUESTION:
    General anxiety disorder?
    I am 14 years old, a freshman in a competitive high school, yet I always have that lump in my throat, where I had a panic attack when I recieved an 84 on an exam or freaked out over a blunder during swim gym. I can't sleep, I feel on edge, and I always feel worried. Is this a sign of general anxiety disorder?

    • ANSWER:
      Generalized anxiety disorder is a relatively common anxiety problem, affecting 3-4% of the population, that turns daily life into a state of worry, anxiety, and fear. Excessive thinking and dwelling on the "what ifs" characterizes this anxiety disorder. As a result, the person feels there’s no way out of the vicious cycle of anxiety and worry, and then becomes depressed about life and the state of anxiety they find themselves in.

      Generalized anxiety usually does not cause people to avoid situations, and there isn’t an element of a "panic attack" involved in the prognosis, either. It’s the thinking, thinking, thinking, dwelling, dwelling, ruminating, ruminating, and inability to shut the mind off that so incapacitates the person. At other times, thoughts seem almost non-existent because the anxious feelings are so dominant. Feelings of worry, dread, lack of energy, and a loss of interest in life are common. Many times there is no "trigger" or "cause" for these feelings and the person realizes these feelings are irrational. Nevertheless, the feelings are very real. At this point, there is no "energy" or "zest" in life and no desire to want to do much.

      This emotional fear and worry can be quite strong. If a loved one is ten minutes late, the person with generalized anxiety fears the very worst -- something’s dreadfully wrong (after all, they’re ten minutes late!), there’s been an accident, the paramedics are taking the person to the hospital and his injuries are just too critical to resuscitate him....."Oh, my God!.....WHAT AM I GOING TO DO?" Feelings of fear and anxiety rush in from these thoughts, and the vicious cycle of anxiety and depression runs wild.

  40. QUESTION:
    How will having anxiety disorder and panic attacks after military affect being a police officer?
    My boyfriend was diagnosed with panic disorder and anxiety attacks before he joined the Marine Corps. 6 years ago. He received meds but did not and does not take them. He spent 2 terms in Iraq and has been out of the service for 2 years. We've also been dating 2 years and he has had NO PROBLEMS and NO SIGNS OF ANXIETY since I've met him. He says his disorder has not been causing him any problems for a long time. When he got out of the Marines, he didn't claim this as disability because he didn't want it on his record. Now, since he's been out, he's been going to school for law enforcement. When they test him, what are his chances of passing? If they see his previous records, will this severly hinder his chances? Did he throw away 2 years and thousands of dollars with school??

    • ANSWER:
      I hate to say it but this will be a wait and see thing. He'll have to go for a pysch exam upon getting accepted, and any prior history of panic disorder may just disqualify him, meds or not. And it won't do any good trying to hide it from the examiner as you sign a release to provide previous medical records if required.

      Good luck to him.

  41. QUESTION:
    Anxiety Disorder: Question about my stomach, and shivering?
    I'm SO stressed about something right now. And I have an anxiety disorder.
    Are these symptoms normal anxiety/stress?
    I have a very sensitive stomach right now. I have had diarrhea all day, anxiety attack at one point, hard at breathing, my period is messed up to the max, I get to where I'll start shivering (Not even cold!) and I feel like I'm gonna cry. And now i'm stressing out about stressing out! I let things bother me so easily, and I know I shouldn't... But are these normal signs of anxiety/stress?

    • ANSWER:
      I know exactly how you feel. I was diagnosed with anxiety disorder 4 years ago. Let me tell you...the symptoms never stop adding up. The symptoms you are speaking of are very common though. There were and still are some nights that I wake up shaking, my teeth chattering, my hands and feet feeling tingly and numb. It's the scariest thing, especially when it's something that wakes you up. I don't even need to be having a nightmare for this to happen. It's just a way of my body releasing stress at random times when I don't do it naturally myself. When I had my first severe anxiety attack it freaked me out so bad that my chest hurt, I had diarrhea, my head felt like it was going to explode...embarrassing enough I went to the ER to make sure I didn't have a tumor, I was so scared!

      I totally get it when you say you are stressing out about stressing out. It's not fun. Try to relax though, sometimes going out for a jog is all it takes to get that extra energy out that your body is using to make you get all tense. If you don't want to jog, find your happy place. I know that sounds incredible stupid but it's actually very helpful. Watch a movie you love, read a book, draw, hike...anything that makes you happy. They're all things that will help relieve some of that stress and tension.

  42. QUESTION:
    Is sleep problems a sign of anxiety disorders?

    • ANSWER:
      Problems with sleep CAN be a sign of anxiety. It doesnt mean it IS anxiety.

      It can also be a number of different causes, or could be because you arent practicing proper sleeping habits.

      Anxiety can also be caused by insufficient sleep.

      getbettersleeptonight.com has a pretty good guide to achieving a great nights sleep, so you'll have more energy throughout the day.

      More energy = clear mind = less anxiety

      hope that helps!

  43. QUESTION:
    Social Anxiety Disorder?
    I have been trying to look for a job for several years now, It was mainly because I get this great feeling of fear and weakness when I go in public places, people I don't know ask me questions, and simply applying a job, this anxiety that I feel has lasted hours and sometimes days. I get really upset at times and its hard to shake it off, can this be a sign of social anxiety disorder? If it is, is there anyway that I could do to treat it, what type of medication that could help me, any support groups etc?

    • ANSWER:
      You need to go to the doctor and talk to him/her about the problems you've been having. They're the only one who can properly diagnosis you. If they do find that you have social anxiety there's a good chance they'll put you on medication. Still it depends on how severe your anxiety is. They'll also probably suggest you see a counselor.

      To me it does sound like you have Social Anxiety. I've had Social Anxiety for about two years now and you sound like me! I've gotten a lot better since I started medication. If your symptoms begin to get worse I'd highly suggest you see a doctor. I suffered alone for months before my parents finally found out and I got help. Suffering for all those months was the worse thing I ever did.

      Good luck!

  44. QUESTION:
    If someone has generalized anxiety disorder, is it common to also show signs of OCD?

    • ANSWER:

  45. QUESTION:
    Does worrying too much mean it could be Anxiety?
    Have you ever worried about things that you know did not happen…but then you think what if it did? Therefore, you start thinking about it and worrying. Is this a sign of Generalized Anxiety Disorder, OCD, or some other anxiety, when you worry about everything or irrational things, when you know you should not.
    I am asking this question for my friend she worries a lot and hates it, because she know she shouldn’t and it upsets her that she does. She thinks it might be GAD because she has been doing research and it seems like it might be that.

    What do you think?

    • ANSWER:
      Anyone who does a bit of research can come to the conclusion that they have a 'disorder'. That means very little. A diagnosis from a Doctor or other professional is the only real way to answer the question. Nothing that you mention here describes any general disorder such as GAD or OCD. People are often worriers, especially teenage girls (if this applies). Some people worry about the most minor things, whilst others fear nothing. We are all different, thank goodness, but tell your friend not to talk herself into a mental health disorder. If she has any real concerns then she should consult her doctor and get an answer to determine whether anything is wrong and what can be done about it if there is.

  46. QUESTION:
    Is this a sign of a anxiety disorder?
    I'm 14 years old, and a couple months ago at my school we watched this thing about this girl killed in the Collumbine shootings. And ever since then I have had the feeling that I'm going to die. Not only that, but I feel like something bad is going to happen. I have been thinking about it a lot latley..but not when I'm around my friends (though occasionally it pops up.)
    Also, everything in my life seems to be connecting..which i immidiatly draw to the conclusion of "that i'm going to die." I mentioned to my mom that I ment have a anxiety disorder and she said I was crazy..
    So can anyone help me out? Because Its really hard for me to enjoy life nowadays because I have the feeling that I'm going to die. Its really scary and I need some help..so if anyone knows if this is a sign please answer! And do these things usually go away?
    ALSO! Keep in mind that I saw this presentation in December...which was awhile ago..

    • ANSWER:
      Fourteen is a tough age to be dealing with this, huh? I was eleven and for me, it was religion and the end of the world. Like you, it only took a trigger to release that fear. And also like you, it started to take over my life.

      So first things first. You aren't crazy. Even if you DO end up having an anxiety disorder, crazy is a bad word for it. Regardless of what anyone else tells you, disorders don't make you crazy. They just make you...less orderly. :)

      I know you're scared. And I know that you TRULY believe you're going to die - and you probably don't really even know why. I'm sure that you're probably angry that no one seems to be taking you seriously. It's especially hard when you're old enough to realize that something is wrong with you and not yet old enough to make everyone else understand that. But it sounds like this has become a serious problem for you. If it's keeping you from enjoying your life, then yes - it could very well be an anxiety disorder.

      Try talking to your mom again. Not when she's in a hurry, like on her way out the door, but when you and she both have time. If she still doesn't listen, go to the counselor at your school. Make noise - whatever you do, don't simply sit and let this fear consume you. Because it will. And the younger you start to fix the problem, the easier it is to fix.

      If you're looking for people to talk to, try www.anxietypanicsupport.com The chatroom there is filled with people who have anxiety disorders, and it's a safe and friendly environment with good moderators. They'll help you understand what's going on with you. Realizing that you are not alone is a powerful resource.

      Can it go away? Yes. But there's no way to predict that. What's important is now, and how you deal with now. You can do it. :)

      Good luck, sweetie.

  47. QUESTION:
    Can extreme stress be confused for bi-polar disorder?
    This might sound like an odd question, but I'm doing some research and was curious. If a patient is already showing signs of generalized anxiety disorder and is being placed under extreme stress (ex. Career) could the effects be confused as type 2 Bipolar disorder? I know anything is possible, but I'm curious as to what others think?

    • ANSWER:
      Yes , its is fact as stress affects our brain and visualizes the things which is not in existence..

      in many of life stress has effect ..

  48. QUESTION:
    Is this sign of an anxiety disorder?
    So many people seem completely fine with idea that they're just another human living a life of no particular meaning other than there own and that one day they'll stop existing,just like everyone before and after them.

    I am completely fine with that belief and I know full well that people who have this belief are just as happy as everyone else.But I am agnostic and realize this may apply to me as well.And when I think on it a lot I get incredibly scared and depressed,almost to the point of tears.I've been this way before over things like my eventual death since I was nine (now sixteen) but still haven't gotten over it.Seeing people completely happy with this idea makes me aware that is possible for me to be too.But I just can't get used to the idea (and possible truth to it).

    Is there something wrong with me? Do you think it might be an anxiety disorder?
    None of these "you won't be around to worry" comments don't help.I WANT to be around.

    Nothing ahppened when I was9.I was watching the lion king and the idea finally occured to me.My parents never told me if the afterlife was real or not.

    • ANSWER:
      Angst, if you weren't an obvious troll.

      You want us to fear God. I say unto you, Fear Me!

      Billy Goat Gruff

  49. QUESTION:
    Does this sound like social anxiety disorder?
    -I often beg my parents to not make me go to parties
    -I always feel like I'm being "watched".
    -I hate school.
    -I only feel comfortable around family and friends I've known for years (before I had signs of anxiety): I'm actually outgoing in those situations.
    -My palms and underarms sweat constantly in a social situation (ex school, or in a conversation).
    -I don't like to order food in a public situation, because I worry I'll be judged as fat.
    -I always feel bullied, judged, and talked about.
    -I have no self-esteem, or maybe very little.
    -I constantly criticize myself

    • ANSWER:
      i think you just have a REALLY REALLY low self esteem
      may have a SLIGHT social anxiety disorder, but i think you just need to be confident
      what helped me was wearing makeup, doing my hair.etc... just find good ppl to help you and if you feel that insecure maybe you should meet with a counselor every once and a while
      :)

  50. QUESTION:
    Do you think i might have an anxiety disorder? ?
    So sometimes I get really out of breath. Its like I feel like some one is sitting on me. I also get really dizzy and shakey & my palms get sweaty. I get really emotional & sad or angry. I'm 14, is this normal? Some of my friends and one teacher told me to go to the social worker or doctor. Its usually when I get stressed or annoyed or something. I sometimes randomly cry. I have low self esteem & I get like this a lot when I feel like people disclude me or I can't do something or I'm struggling . I have a lot of friends & people think im outgoing. I sometimes use the rubberband technique.. Are these signs of anxiety and panic attacks? What can I do about it? Thanks :)

    • ANSWER:
      yeaah u probly do. i have it since i was 13 and everything but the elastic band part i had. iv had it since i was 13 im 19 now almost 20 still have it. doctors r pointless they just give u 20 different pills makin u feel like a freak. sometimes id be on lkike 3 different pills and icouldnt even eat...great fkin help that was...so unless u wanna talk about shit u dont wanna talk about and waste ur time by all means go to the doctor. and btw before u get to the right doctor u get sent to 6 other ones that basically say ur to fked up ffor me go to this guy, adn so on. best advice ican giv u is learn to deal with it. cuz it really screws ur life up. sorry but have fun with the bs life uv been given...(sorry if this wasnt the advice u where lookin for. good luck:| )


Signs And Symptoms Of Social Anxiety

Written By: admin - Oct• 25•12

Do you experience the following?

  • You start blushing for no apparent reason
  • Your heart races when you introduce yourself to a group
  • A churning heavy, uncomfortable stomach at social occasions
  • Difficulty being yourself when you meet new people
  • Feeling like you can't breathe when you want to talk in a meeting or class
  • Sweating when you're in the spot light
  • Not enjoying eating out in public because you feel self-conscious
  • Feeling like your brain stops working when you try to respond to simple small talk
  • Constant avoidance of situations that might require you to say something in front of a group
  • Trouble getting your bladder to let go in public bathrooms
  • Feeling like you could never stand up for yourself in a verbal confrontation
  • Feeling too self conscious to ask someone out on a date
  • Trouble making eye contact when you meet people
  • Mentally beating yourself up after the smallest imperfections after you leave a social situation.

Shyness is a symptom that many people experience. It gives a feeling of discomfort, stress tension, and anxiety that a person may feel when he or she has to come in contact, socialise or have to do something in front of other people. Shyness can be debilitating with a feeling of great discomfort. 80 percent of people say that they felt shy at least some of the time in their lives and Forty percent said they were suffering from shyness now.

Frequently Asked Questions

  1. QUESTION:
    Are these symptoms of social anxiety disorder?
    -Always afraid of people judging her
    -Hiding from society because she's afraid she'll trip up and everyone will dislike her
    -Every time she talks to someone and sees someone she always takes the most plainest things (like a quick good bye, if that person ignores her because he didn't hear her, etc) to be signs that that person dislikes her
    -She is very careful around people to make sure people don't dislike her and is always feeling uncomfortable when people are judging her
    -Afraid to be herself because she's afraid people will judge her for that

    ETC

    Are those signs and symptoms of social anxiety disorder?

    Thank you :)

    • ANSWER:
      Yes. of course it is. i have anxiety too its not fun :(

  2. QUESTION:
    What are the signs of Social Anxiety ?
    Please tell me the signs/symptoms and what you can do to cure this.Thanks.

    • ANSWER:
      Emotional signs and symptoms of social anxiety disorder include:

      * Intense fear of situations in which you don't know people
      * Fear of situations in which you may be judged
      * Anxiety about being embarrassed or humiliated
      * Fear that others will notice you showing physical signs of anxiety
      * Anxiety that disrupts your daily routine, work, school or other activities

      Physical signs and symptoms of social anxiety disorder include:

      * Blushing
      * Profuse sweating
      * Trembling
      * Nausea
      * Stomach upset
      * Difficulty talking
      * Muscle tension
      * Confusion
      * Palpitations
      * Diarrhea

      A cure really depends on how bad your social anxiety is. Some people can get over it by being forced into social situations and being forced to interact. Others may need therapy, some might go to medications, but any treatment plan must fit YOU. I'd recommend going to your doctor and talking to them about it and seeing what they suggest.

  3. QUESTION:
    What Therapists look for whilst Diagnosing Social Anxiety?
    I'm just wondering what the common symptoms / Signs of social anxiety are And how a therapist / counsellor recognises it? Like are there any obvious signs? What do people with social anxiety act like? Thanks. I really Need to know!

    • ANSWER:
      A therapist doesn't start with an assumption of a diagnosis. If anxiety is the main problem a person is discussing, they will follow that line of inquiry. At an intake session there are many historic and medical questions that usually have to be covered as well. Don't worry about the diagnosis, that's no nearly as important as people think. It's the treatment that matters.

  4. QUESTION:
    Can you tell me all about social anxiety?
    I need to know the definitions, the treatment, and the signs and symptoms of social anxiety for my school project. Thanks a bunch!

    • ANSWER:
      Social anxiety is basically the fear of socialization . I used to have it and fer me it was like , fear of rejection .

      Symptoms :
      Pounding heart or tight chest
      Shaky voice
      Rapid breathing
      Sweating or hot flashes
      Upset stomach, nausea
      Dry mouth
      Trembling or shaking
      Muscle tension
      Blushing
      Dizziness, feeling faint
      Clammy hands
      Twitching

      Treatments :
      Avoid or limit caffeine. Coffee, tea, caffeinated soda, energy drinks, and chocolate act as stimulants that increase anxiety symptoms.
      Drink only in moderation. You may be tempted to drink before a party or other social situation in order to calm your nerves, but alcohol increases your risk of having an anxiety attack.
      Quit smoking. Nicotine is a powerful stimulant. Smoking leads to higher, not lower, levels of anxiety.
      Get adequate sleep. When you’re sleep deprived, you’re more vulnerable to anxiety. Being well rested will help you stay calm in social situations.
      Beta blockers – Beta blockers are used for relieving performance anxiety. They work by blocking the flow of adrenaline that occurs when you’re anxious. While beta blockers don’t affect the emotional symptoms of anxiety, they can control physical symptoms such as shaking hands or voice, sweating, and rapid heartbeat.
      Antidepressants – Antidepressants can be helpful when social anxiety disorder is severe and debilitating. Three specific antidepressants—Paxil, Effexor, and Zoloft—have been approved by the U.S. Food and Drug Administration for the treatment of social phobia.
      Benzodiazepines – Benzodiazepines are fast-acting anti-anxiety medications. However, they are sedating and addictive, so they are typically prescribed only when other medications for social phobia have not worked.

  5. QUESTION:
    Please tell me what the signs and symptoms are of Asperger's Disorder;how does it differ from Social Anxiety?

    • ANSWER:
      Here are the diagnostic criteria for Aspergers:
      http://web.syr.edu/~rjkopp/data/as_diag_list.html

      And here is the same for Social Anxiety:
      http://www.socialanxietyinstitute.org/dsm.html

      One big difference is that a person with Aspergers might not be aware of being stressed about social situations, or even really know that they have difficulties in that area, where a person with SAD does know.

  6. QUESTION:
    How do I tell my parents about my Social Anxiety?
    i have always been searching for an answer as to why i am so anxious in social situations, and why i feel the way i do. in intro to psych, we were researching different mental disorders for our independent research projects, and through a bunch of links i found something that sounded very much like me. i checked over and over but on every website they list signs and symptoms of Social Anxiety Disorder, and i match every single one. the problem is, i know that if i tell my parents that they will just think that i am looking for attention. i told my boyfriend and he is sympathetic but i know he doesn't really understand. i don't want to be this way. and i want someone to understand, or just for someone to know.

    • ANSWER:
      Most teenagers and young adults are anxious in social situations - some more than others. It's just a natural part of growing up and finding your place in the world. It doesn't necessarily mean that you have some kind of "disorder" or that you need to feel flawed. Having said that, there are some people who actually do have a SAD and require therapy and/or medication. I would encourage you to talk with your parents or your school counselor about this and let them help you decide if you need to seek professional help. I totally agree with the answerer who told you not to self diagnose. That can be very upsetting and misleading and, in some situations, very dangerous!
      I hope you are able to resolve this and I wish you the best. Good luck.

  7. QUESTION:
    What are signs of social anxiety in teenage girls?
    these are some of my symptoms:
    -upset stomache when thinking about unpleasant social situations
    -mild drug abuse for 2-3 years
    -plenty of self concious thoughts when around people
    -arguing occassionally with parents for no reason when feel overwhelmed
    -no set guidelines taught by parents for dating advice and bounderies for self respect when dating
    -withdrawn from sports in the past 3 years after playing sports for 15 years
    -feelings of self worth
    -trouble sleeeping after being around groups of people/dating
    -replaying social situations in my head
    -conjested insecure thoughts or just thoughts about social situations
    -trouble dating respectful guys and being attracted to nice guys
    -started young with insecure feelings of self worth around peers
    -unable to reach full potential of goals based on insecurities
    -laziness
    -wanting unrealistic goals for body image
    -feeling crazy/overwhelmed
    -trouble concentrating at work and school, often look worried for no apparent reasons

    • ANSWER:
      I had anxiety before (still do). My body would get cold and I wouldn't be able to function well so I had to curl up into a ball and just stay that way... i would feel blood rushing to my head.

      Some of the stuff you listed has nothing to do with social anxiety btw.
      Here's a really helpful website:
      http://www.helpguide.org/mental/anxiety_types_symptoms_treatment.htm

  8. QUESTION:
    Signs of Social anxiety?
    Im really nervous about discussing this with my doctor so just kinda wanna make sure its worth bringing up. My symptoms are
    1) not wanting to go to parties, rather stay home by myself
    2) Avoiding certin places ie_ public washrooms, hate going to the movie theaters , get very nervous in malls becuase of the people
    3) Don't disscus things in classes, hate doing presentations get all sweaty, heartrate goes up, and i stutter becuase i become so nervous

    Those are some of the symptoms i have, i do suffer from panic attacks and am on adivan. Should i talk to my doctor???

    Please help make me calm

    • ANSWER:
      i wish i knew .......... i am in the same boat you are

  9. QUESTION:
    Are there signs of OCD/Depression/Social Anxiety Disorder?
    I WILL often be awake and checking the doors multiple times a night to make sure they are locked. Same with my birds cage. I have a huge fear of this. This keeps me up at night and I eventually heave myself out of bed in the middle of the night to make SURE the doors are locked and cage for my bird is too, otherwise, I cannot go to sleep and it will bother me. Sometimes scenes of me hurting my pets or family members run through my head along with pornographic images that I absolutely do not want. I get really aggravated easily and have these feelings where I just want to burst out shouting and cussing at my mother. Like when I ask my mom for her to make me some pasta and she says no, I’ll be on the verge of tears and feel like throwing a tantrum. When I was little, around 8 or so, I’d have this thing where whatever I would do with my right hand for example, Iwould have to do EXACTLY the same with my left hand. And if I did it slightly different, I’d re-do both again and get really frustrated and do them over and over again. But now, I am Very very very self-consious and have a extremely low self-esteem. I’ll have these times where I’ll try to even things out. Not often, but at times. I am very shy and always think that people have a very low opinion of me. I have also encountered sleeping problems. I’ll be really tired and go to bed at 9, but I won’t fall asleep until 12. I just blow off my friends whenever they ask me to hang-out. Could this be OCD/Depression?
    Oh and the evening out OCD symptom happens sometimes, not always. The locked doors i HAVE to check every night.

    I told my mom about this, and she just laughed and told me to stp watching stupid movies and scaring myself with thinking I am mental.

    • ANSWER:
      people are far too quick to self diagnose a personality disorder - these behaviours you exhibit have to be extremely severe in order to be classified as such.

      More like, you could just be feeling low. It happens to everyone at some time, but depending on personality, this can have knock on effects. Perhaps you feel under too much pressure, which is why you have taken sole responsibility to ensure all doors are locked etc. Or perhaps it is control.

      Do not think you have a personality disorder - this can become a self fulfilling prophecy. Try really really hard not to keep checking the doors etc, and try to push the negative feelings out of your head. If you can't do this, go to a doctor and see if they think you should be referred for further psychological assessment.

  10. QUESTION:
    Is it possible to overcome a social anxiety disorder on your own?
    i've been struggling with social anxiety for about 6 years now. no, i have never been officially diagnosed by a professional but i've seached all the signs and symptoms and they match me perfectly. i've delevloped my own coping techniques over the years and they seem to be paying off lately. i read that the worse thing a person with SAD can do is avoid situations that make them uncomfortable. so i basically force myself to interact with people and try to stay out of the house as much as possible. i've made many new friends including guys ones. ;] of course i still do get afraid sometimes, and i still have a few of the physical symptoms that come back and haunt me, but i just take a few deep breaths and remind myself that human interaction is just part of life and that i can't avoid it. oh yeah and i have one more question.. is social anxiety disorder something that can be inherited? because i'm pretty sure my aunt has it. basically she's the reason for me fighting this so hard, i love my aunt and all, but i don't want to be 40 years old and still have this problem like she does.

    • ANSWER:

  11. QUESTION:
    What are the best types of useful medication for depression and social anxiety?
    Recently the man i am seeing has been diagnosed with social anxiety and depression. Now i have my long history of mental issues but for some reason i am having difficulty helping him. The doctor prescribed him PAXIL now i remember being put on this and my side effects were horrible i felt more depressed and over emotional.

    I have noticed now its been about 4 weeks that he is more emotional than before and honestly i have a hard time handling it ... but i do know he is going to see the doc soon and i am recommending that he asked to be switched onto something else..

    his symptoms are quiet nervous very with drawn always mumbles hes afraid of sounding stupid.. low self esteem, he is very one tract minded as well he can not multi task and when trying he gets flustered and body language shows many signs of over anxiety.

    can we please get some suggestions? i want to help him and i feel like i am only causing more anxiety. He is thankful for any advice that is needed to be given.

    • ANSWER:
      each person is unique, and a medication that works for one may not work for another. It really is a matter of trial and error until a person finds a medication that helps, the good news is there are a great many different medications to try, the bad news is that most of them take time to build a level that is therapeutic, none of them work overnight, some take as many as six weeks to build to therapeutic levels, so patience is required. If he has only been on Paxil for four weeks, it is too soon to expect to see improvement. If he is still having difficulties after six to eight weeks, then it would be appropriate to suggest a different medication, or perhaps an additional medication.
      I guess my question is, is he seeing a therapist? Because medications are only half the answer, he needs to be dealing with his issues with a therapist as well as taking meds. Meds can only help him think more clearly, but it won't change the way he thinks, that takes work and usually some skilled guidance.

  12. QUESTION:
    I have bad Social Anxiety Disorder and I am starting school in 4 days?!?
    And I have to go to the mall tommorrow for back-to-school clothes... I feel like I'm gonna pass out I'm so overwhelmed right now... I have low confidence and also very bad symptoms of anxiety... and I always feel like I am very disliked, even though no one ever shows any signs that they dislike me. Is there anything I can do? I am about to have a breakdown and I don't know if I can handle going back to school. Here is another question I asked about this-

    http://answers.yahoo.com/question/index;_ylt=Aocp5YQmSFcUbbMo1WkJGeDsy6IX?qid=20070802180559AAm4Ehi

    Is there something I can do to make things better?
    Thanks for your help =)

    • ANSWER:
      Ok take a deep breath...your going to be fine. Unlike what you think, noone is going to be looking at you or judging you. You can do this! Hold your head up high and keep telling yourself "Im ok" "I'll be fine" it really helps. Good luck!
      http://groups.yahoo.com/groups/JensSocialPhobiaGroup

  13. QUESTION:
    Social anxiety, how do I deal with it?
    I know I haven't been diagnosed or anything, but I hate to admit I had checked all the signs and symptoms and it's clear that I have this disorder.

    I hate it, I haven't found out about this since 1 year ago and I feel like it's taking over my life. I currently work at a restaurant approaching new people or strangers everyday and I often find it difficult to talk to people. It's all about the customer service right? I even had a day when a customer complained about me not being a good waitress, but luckily it went to the manager whom I know well and not to the boss. I didn't take it much, because they were being a fuss the night "accidently" breaking a beer bottle and all. But out of that story..

    I often have random anxiety feelings day to day and I find myself avoiding ALOT of situations where I get put in situations where I talk to people. The thing I fear the MOST is going to the shopping centre by myself and doing small things like buying fast food, I have excessive fear of people looking and judging me, I can't relax. I know the thoughts are not real but I can't help thinking negative thoughts.

    I am truly a confident person, and I know that. I am confident to my closest friends (I only have about 2-4 in my whole life). When I approach people whom I think are better than me, that's when my anxiety start to rise. I AVOID and avoid, talking to them. It's stupid, I'm missing opportunities and who knows what else. I really want a boyfriend as well, but how am I expected to love someone if I can't love myself? I'm 16 by the way, I don't want this to ruin my life.

    Any advice please? Thanks guys
    I have had enough of, just wait WAIT WAIT.. I had enough!! Literally enough, I'm not living the life I want, you only get to live once right?? What does it matter? I have waited too long, patiently while my anxiety and worry, stress eats away at me!

    • ANSWER:
      well i was actually diagnosed with social anxiety when i was 4. at first my dad and mom used fake stories to get me to talk to people like "we will send you to a spec ail school". one day my dad got pissed off because i did not want to go to work with him so after he yelled at me he taught me a life lesson. he said that people DO NOT give a rat's a** about you (people in fast food or doing their job when you approach them) its help me when asking for help to random people. to love your self you must fix what you think is wrong with you! do not go into obsession but maybe a touch-up wouldn't hurt. good luck

  14. QUESTION:
    I think I have a disorder..?
    I dont remember ever being this shy.. I became home schooled in 2005 and have been ever since, I'm in 10th grade now.. and I think being so sheltered for almost 5 years has made me get S.A.D. (Social Anxiety Disorder) .. Theres seriously nothing on this list that doesnt happen to me.. Do you think I have it? And if I do, what can I do to get rid of it? I want to go back to public school, but Im too scared to..

    Emotional and behavioral signs and symptoms of social anxiety disorder include:
    * Intense fear of being in situations in which you don't know people
    * Fear of situations in which you may be judged
    * Worrying about embarrassing or humiliating yourself
    * Fear that others will notice that you look anxious
    * Anxiety that disrupts your daily routine, work, school or other activities
    * Avoiding doing things or speaking to people out of fear of embarrassment
    * Avoiding situations where you might be the center of attention

    Physical signs and symptoms of social anxiety disorder include:
    * Blushing
    * Profuse sweating
    * Trembling or shaking
    * Nausea
    * Stomach upset
    * Difficulty talking
    * Shaky voice
    * Muscle tension
    * Confusion
    * Palpitations
    * Diarrhea
    * Cold, clammy hands
    * Difficulty making eye contact
    to answer someone's question.. my brother became home schooled when he was a freshmen because he had a hard time with school.. and I thought I would try it out and see if I liked it too.

    And I realize many people have these symptoms too, but the thing is though, is that I dont even have friends because of having such a hard time dealing with it.. I've been going to karate classes for over a year now and I still get really nervous before every class, and I've known everyone that goes my whole life.

    • ANSWER:
      I am not going to downplay your question, but everyone has had these "symptoms" in reaction to meeting new people or public speaking. These are a list of common feelings people have. That's why there are so many books on public speaking and medications. I would say you are probably ok, but to be on the safe side, contact your doctor. Good luck...I am sure you'll be fine.

  15. QUESTION:
    Could I have social anxiety or social phobia? (not diagonse)?
    I have been wondering if I might have social anxiety or social phobia because I have nearly all of the symptoms.

    I only have a few friends and none of them are in my year group. Most of my friends have special needs because for some reason I don't seem to relate to 'normal' people. I could say i'm not really a people's person but still I am always isolated from everyone and even at home.

    During my lessons in school I am always on my own and is always the last one to be put in groups if needed so. In P.E I am always ignored by everyone because they assume I am no good at any sport. I just don't seem to relate to anyone and I get uncomfortable being in a group with people I know don't like me.

    When I ever have to perform a speech or anything I get so nervous and my heart is really fast and sometimes my hand starts shaking but that mainly happens when I have to be on the phone which I hate using. I end up messing up my lines and get completely out of focused as usual. I'm ok around animals sometimes but I can be a bit cowardly.

    I avoid talking to people as much as I can when I am in class. I hate when people make any kind of comments about me weather they are good or bad, I just awkward. I never smile unless i'm laughing and I hate when people say to me "smile" and I just look at them blunt.

    I hate trying out new things because I am worried that people might laugh at me if I make a mistake. I feel really stupid being at school because all I am there for is education and that I have to go. While everyone is either having fun or signed up for clubs etc.

    I am not sure what else to explain but they are the main problems.

    • ANSWER:
      I would be exactly the same as you, just make the most of now, I was shy myself in highschool and regret it now, cause eventually you figure out that other people just arent as important as you think, its all about how you feel about yourself and nobody can change how you feel about yourself except you.

      Good luck dude, and know that we are all a little crazy thats what makes us unique and special so what if people laugh.

  16. QUESTION:
    Have I got social anxiety or social phobia? (Not diagnose)?
    I have been wondering if I might have social anxiety or social phobia because I have nearly all of the symptoms.

    I only have a few friends and none of them are in my year group. Most of my friends have special needs because for some reason I don't seem to relate to 'normal' people. I could say i'm not really a people's person but still I am always isolated from everyone and even at home.

    During my lessons in school I am always on my own and is always the last one to be put in groups if needed so. In P.E I am always ignored by everyone because they assume I am no good at any sport. I just don't seem to relate to anyone and I get uncomfortable being in a group with people I know don't like me.

    When I ever have to perform a speech or anything I get so nervous and my heart is really fast and sometimes my hand starts shaking but that mainly happens when I have to be on the phone which I hate using. I end up messing up my lines and get completely out of focused as usual. I'm ok around animals sometimes but I can be a bit cowardly.

    I avoid talking to people as much as I can when I am in class. I hate when people make any kind of comments about me weather they are good or bad, I just awkward. I never smile unless i'm laughing and I hate when people say to me "smile" and I just look at them blunt.

    I hate trying out new things because I am worried that people might laugh at me if I make a mistake. I feel really stupid being at school because all I am there for is education and that I have to go. While everyone is either having fun or signed up for clubs etc.

    I am not sure what else to explain but they are the main problems.

    • ANSWER:
      If you are getting nervous or anxious, from time to time this does not necessarily mean that you have social phobia, better known as anxiety social disorder. There are many people about, who are just self-conscious or little bit shy from time to time, but this is not preventing them from doing their normal daily routine. On contrary – people having this terrible condition are not able to do their normal things very frequently and this is causing them a lot of distress and anxiety on a regular basis.

      It is a quite normal thing to get a bit nervous before you have to give a speech, for example. The difference when you have a social phobia is that you will be worried about this event weeks and maybe months before it takes place. When the time comes you may even call off sick just to get slip out of it, or if this does not work to get so nervous during the speech that cannot speak properly and are on a verge of collapsing at any time.

      Chanes are, you do have social anxiety but do your research on the web. There are ways you can overcome it

  17. QUESTION:
    Okay, how can I get my fiance to understand that I have valid physcological issues and am not just lazy?
    He's never had a mental problem in his entire life, other than bottling things up and refusing to talk about them. I suffered from depression as a teenager, and though I'm no longer depressed, I seriously have every sign and symptom of social anxiety disorder and avoidant personality disorder, as does my mother. I can't bring myself to go to a therapist, not to mention we don't have insurance. I have severe anxiety attacks when I'm supposed to be looking for a job, and find myself parking somewhere and waiting an appropriate amount of time before heading home and pretending that the places I supposedly applied must not of liked my resume or experience. I can't even talk on the phone to people I don't know, and only have my 2 friends from high school, having be completely unable to make any more since then. Now, he is so mad cause I've been unable to find a job, he thinks I'm lazy and just don't want to work, but this isn't the case. I am quite happy to stay at home with our daughter, and can handle going out in public with either her, or my fiance, or other people I know, which is practically none in this town. He thinks I'm faking though. Is there any hope that I can get him to understand why I am the way I am?

    • ANSWER:
      Hi,
      I know exactly what you're going through! First off, men don't always understand our emotions as women and they have 1 idea in mind how things are and if anyone tries to convince other wise, forget it!

      I agree that Psychological problems cause Anxiety disorders. I am going through this with my 14 year old Daughter right now and have been for the last 4 years.

      I am sorry to hear you don't have Insurance for the proper needs to see Doctors. It is vital though with your situation. Where do you live? There must be some kind of funding available for uninsured, where you can pay by a "sliding scale" system. It is important you get healthcare for your family.

      This would be another good reason for you to see a Therapist for help. You take your Fiance with you and the person can explain a few things to him about anxiety disorders that they are REAL and some people and not all are affected by them! He needs to be made aware of how this affects a person's life and well being. Your Fiance gets mad because he doesn't understand the situation. Once he does, he can learn how to be supportive of you through this.

      It sounds like you have sure Anxiety disorders by your explanations.
      I have them too, and is why I am writing to say that you aren't alone and if you ever need to talk, I can write back anytime.

      What you can do in the meantime is go to a great website that you can look up anxiety disorders and read up on. There are self-help suggestions you can read about and the specific kinds of disorders there are. webmd.com. Also mayoclinic.com.

  18. QUESTION:
    How much would Social Anxiety therapy cost?
    So basically, I have social phobia, and although I've not been offically diagnosed with it by a doctor (I've not seen one about it) It's more or less obvious that I have it, and I fit a lot of the symptoms and behaviours/thoughts. Anyhow, right now, I feel so miserable in life. There's my few good friends that I have, but they are all from different groups you see, so it's not like we're all one big group of friends. Therefore I do enjoy spending time with all of them, but even then I'm so cut off from them, and only really talk to them in school or over msn or ps3 or w/e, and only my best friend I actually do anything most friends do, like meeting up outside of school, going places, etc. And although do talk to more people than just who I call my "main friends", I can't really classify them as my friends because I don't know much about them, and never talk to them outside of the one class or w/e that I'm in with them. Whereas most people are friends with tons of people including those from outside of school, and are able to make friends much more easily than me. If I'm given an oppertunity to make friends, I just can't take it because I'm too caught up in this phobia to even start a conversation with someone beside me which would be a perfect oppertunity to practice and get to know more people better. x[ What's more is I've built up an image of being the quiet guy who never talks, and consequently, although certain people do try to be friendly, which often results in my nervous one word replies, most people would avoid doing so, or even wanting to I guess.

    And so far, I've survived the first four years of high school, and I do think there are some signs of it improving. I was able to make good friends with another guy who was only in my PE class last year, but then again, he did put a lot of effort into being friendly with me in the first few weeks, but aside from that it just came naturally to me, whereas other people I'm a lot more shut off to and some people it takes me at least half a year of sitting beside them to even start to have proper convos with. But obviously, I'm getting to the age where you're expected to have wider social circles, you're expected to mingle with new folk and as I'll be finishing high school in less than two years time, and heading off to university, I really, really need to fix my problem now, or else I'm just going to die once I get out in the big world on my own, and obviously university will be the next oppertunity where there's a whole big brand new group of people who are all on the same boat as you and dont know anyone, so if I can have my phobia cured, then the image I have just now in high school will not follow me through to university and the rest of my life.

    So yeah, sorry for the blabber, but does anyone have any rough idea of how much therapy to cure it would cost? Or what it involves? I know for a fact I need some guidance and someone to set me goals and tell me exactly what I need to do to have any chance of overcoming it.
    Well idk. I don't see how it could be anything else, because I know for a fact that I'm not just shy, and you only need to compare me to my sisters to see the big difference in social skills, and they are generally quite shy too, but are still very popular and are able to make friends and socialize easily.

    And well I live in the UK, so I think it might be free on the NHS. But I'm not sure.

    • ANSWER:
      Well the cost of therapy would depend on where you live. It could be 70.00 an hour, probably more in most places. It would be wrong to label yourself and possibly project an issue on you that you don't have. overcomesocialanxietydisorder.com, socialanxietysupport.com, are some sites that might help you, assuming that is your problem. Watch tv or movies and see how the characters interact with each other. Watch how your family, church members, people around town interact with each other. Practice, it is all about practice. Practice with family or friends, like if you went to a dance and asked someone to dance, practice what would happen if they said yes, practice what would happen if they said no. We all fear rejection, we all are afraid of saying something stupid, but if that happens, just laugh it off and move on. Everyone who reads aloud in church goofs a word, even the Pastor, we all know how that feels, but you laugh and keep moving forward. It is like the quote….”Be who you are and say what you feel ‘cause people who mind don’t matter, and people who matter don’t mind.” Dr. Seuss. Go to polls and surveys and answer questions so you get good at answering random questions. Write down questions that are fun and interesting to you. Y/A has an entertainment section with categories like jokes and riddles and polls and surveys. It is always good to have a good joke, so copy them down so you don’t forget the punch line. Polls and surveys has a lot of good questions and they change all the time, so it is a good source for questions to ask when the conversations stall.
      Where’s the last place you would want to be seen?
      What scares you the most?
      Scariest/weirdest dream you ever had?
      If you could reverse time, what would you do differently?
      What’s going through your mind right now?
      Tell me something fun about yourself?
      What’s the best dream you ever had?
      Do you ever get a song stuck in your head? What song?
      How has the recession affected you, your family?
      Tell me about a personal experience in your life?
      How many countries have you been to? What was your favorite one?
      When have you felt the most lost?
      What is the most expensive/strangest thing you ever bought?
      Where’s the strangest place you ever fell asleep?
      What is the longest amount of time you ever stayed awake, and for what reason?
      Have you ever done anything on a dare?
      Have you ever walked into the wrong public restroom?
      If you could teach the world to sing, what song would you choose?
      If you were born the opposite sex, what would you have been named?
      What gift do you wish you had been born with?
      What’s an assumption people make about you, that couldn’t be more wrong?
      What’s the one thing you would like to do that would shock your friends and family?
      If you could be any character in a movie, who would you be?
      What has disappointed you most in life?
      If it wasn’t for modern medical intervention, would you still be alive today?
      What is something you misplaced and never found?
      What types of questions do you think people from different decades/eras would have asked if they had Yahoo Answers back then?

  19. QUESTION:
    Do I have the signs of having Borderline - Personality Disorder?
    I'm female, 19 years old. I'm doing some research on this and I have alot, if most - of the signs and symptoms. I am very angry, if not all of the time, it's a majority of it. It usually bounces back and forth from anxiety to depression, being happy, then depressed again, then angry. I feel like the "victim" most of the time. I'm very sensitive to the way others treat me, I react really strong when I get hurt. When I sense rejection, I'm avoidant and insecure. I'm extremely manipulative, I have conned and manipulated everyone I know so far and got away with it. People with BPD are at a high risk (So I've read) to have anxiety. I have extreme Social Anxiety Disorder. I have extreme impulses that I act out on, which seem to consume me. I act out aggressively without thinking, I recklessly binge eat, and I threaten to harm people. (Even my little brother.) I have also read that the usual cause of BPD stems from a traumatic childhood. I grew up in a home of Domestic Violence, which I witnessed on a daily basis.
    Do I have the signs?

    • ANSWER:
      You need to stop self diagnosing. You aren't trained to do so. As far as you honestly know, you don't have any of these things. it could be something else completely different.

      If you want to find out what's going on and you want help, then go to a psychiatrist or psychologist. They will know how to diagnose you.

      We don't.

      The internet isn't for medical diagnosis.

  20. QUESTION:
    Just found out I have social anxiety disorder, what do I do?
    My mom and sister have always forced me into things like going into the store by myself and getting in front of people, well last week my mom signed me up for a play so I had to audition and the director called and said I got two parts, I'm still shaking and my hearts beating fast at the thought of it.
    Rehearsals start on Monday (two days from now) and there's no way I can get a dr appointment by then, let alone get all the treatment I need (I looked up my symptoms online, so it's not confirmed, but i know that for sure I have it) and so I'm just wondering if until I can get in to see a profession about this if there are things I can do to calm my nerves, i was really excited to audition, but not in front of all those people :/ help!!

    • ANSWER:

  21. QUESTION:
    Are these signs of Anxiety?
    I have had the same symptoms for almost 2 years now, and they seem to be effecting my relationships as well as my health. I went to the doctor once before and told him just a few of my symptoms and he put me on Lexapro, for over 6 months, with absolutely no results except it makes me a very angry person when I drink. Here are my symptoms:

    1.) About every 30 minutes, my muscles will tighten up and I do this body wave looking thing, and its completely uncontrollable.
    2.) These muscle tensions lead to horrible pain in my neck, shoulders and upper back.
    3.) A constant feeling like I have to pop my neck and back, thinking it will feel better, but it never does.
    4.) I grind my teeth constantly
    5.) I have shortness of breath often, and it makes me feel like I am about to die. I almost hyper-ventilate every time trying to catch my breath. Nothing in particular really sets these "attacks" off.
    6.) I stay on edge, so bad sometimes I cant stand to hear people talk, and I have to leave the room so everyone wont hear me grinding my teeth and see my eyes rolling back in my head.
    7.) I cant sleep at night or even rest during the day because when I lay down, my shoulder and neck pain are excruciating.
    8.) I find myself not being able to pay attention to anything for too long, or I become so aggravated from it that I start grinding my teeth, tensing up muscles and hyperventilating.
    9.) Conversations with other people are very nervous and short. I often repeat things, even though I know I just said it.

    I am not and never have been anti-social, I used to love being around loud crowds, or a small group, or even just one person. I am just confused as to why my life has changed like this. Over all I am a very positive person and I love my life, I just cant understand why I am so mad and tense all the time.

    • ANSWER:
      Some of these symptoms sound like an anxiety attack, but some of them sound completely strange and aren't a symptom of anxiety.
      1, 2, 3, 4 and 7 don't sound like symptoms.
      Whilst the others could be.

      I would definately ask your doctor about it. You didn't give enough information.
      Good luck,
      Lisa.Rr x

  22. QUESTION:
    Is it possible for me to enlist in the Army with a history of anxiety?
    When I was 15, I got a little drunk and took a bunch of pills to get high..not too smart, I know. I was admitted to the hospital and then transferred to another hospital for inpatient psychological evaluation for a few days to make sure I was mentally stable and not trying to kill myself. Once they realized that I was not suicidal and just a stupid teenager who made a stupid mistake, I was released.
    Also, I was prescribed anxiety medication when I was about 17-years-old and was on it for about a year. I saw a social worker at my school for weekly therapy sessions during that time. All of this was because of stressful family issues.
    I am now 22 and want to enlist in the Army. I haven't had any symptoms of anxiety and I've been medication free for about 6 years.
    My recruiter has been telling me to lie at MEPS about my past because the only way I (or someone like me) have any chance of getting into the military is if I lie. When I asked him if I could try to get a medical waiver, he said "No, I can guarantee MEPS won't accept it..especially with so many people WITHOUT mental health history trying to enlist.". I'm so worried about lying because my mental health history is obviously recorded in my medical files. He told me not to take any medical documents to MEPS, tell them that I don't have health insurance, and deny being hospitalized, taking, anxiety medication and going to therapy. He claims that if I keep my mouth shut about my past and show no signs of anxiety during BCT and my military career, nobody will ever find out.
    I want to be honest because I don't want to get into any trouble and I don't want to be worried about getting caught every day if I get in.
    If I get a letter (or several letters) from psychiatrists who examine me and determine that I am anxiety free (or that I never had anxiety..I'm positive it was just a stressful time in my life and all I really needed was to talk to that social worker at school once a week), will I have a chance of getting in? Would it be worth lying about? What else can I do at this point?
    Also, I have no criminal history of any kind..not even parking or speeding tickets..if that does any good.
    Thank you.

    • ANSWER:
      only way to find out is to ask a recruiter

  23. QUESTION:
    Is it possible that someone may have more than one personality disorders?
    After reading through symptoms and signs online, I've discovered that I have traits of these personality disorders:

    - avoidant personality disorder
    - social anxiety/phobia
    - loner
    - paranoid

    Is that even possible? :(

    • ANSWER:
      yes, i think so, one for each personality....lol. just kidding...

      i myself have many symptoms, and hard to diagnose. and going on line to read all symptoms, will just make you be a hypochondriac... so stop it...

      by the way, i am bi-polar, and have lots of symptoms, from one end of the spectrum to the other. took a while for diagnosis. so just go to the doc if it is bothering you and effecting your life...

  24. QUESTION:
    Could these be early signs of schizophrenia, or is it nothing?
    Early last year/ late 2009 (I don't really remember) I was diagnosed with depression and social anxiety. But over the past year I have noticed things.

    First, my memory is horrible. I went through the whole day today thinking it was Tuesday, when it is Wednesday. When I was in college I would forget what classes I had. I will get up to get something off a shelf and forget what I got up for by the time I get there. Things like this

    When I was driving the other day I thought the car behind me was following me. I changed lanes and turned on random streets and everything. There are also periods of time where I think other people can hear my thoughts. And I sometimes think I am being watched. But the thing is, this never really lasts very long. Like when I was driving it was maybe only 15 minutes before I calmed myself down and realized no one had been following me. They aren't prolonged delusions.

    My dreams are really vivid and sometimes I confuse them with reality. I had a dream where my father died and I went to his funeral. I had to drive to my parents house in the middle of the night to convince myself it hadn't happened.

    I have no motivation suddenly. Not even to do things I used to enjoy, like play video games, read a book, or watch TV. I'm taking a leave of absence from school. I sleep most of the day and the rest of the time I do nothing but listen to music and go online. I just can't get myself to do even the simplest things, like get up to turn on the light or make myself something to eat. I never leave my room and I talk to no one but my close family, and that is only because they are talking to me. I have become increasingly sensitive to light and sound. I had to change my light bulbs to 40Watt bulbs and I only left one in. I catch myself just staring at my wall or computer screen at times.

    When I mentioned the dream thing on a message board, someone said that he had the same thing, but that he was schizophrenic, and that is what made me look into the symptoms.

    When I just look at a list of early signs, I fit all of them. But the thing is, part of me thinks I am just making it up and am drawing connections where there are none.

    What do you guys think?
    I was on anti-depressants and anti-anxiety medications, but I haven't been on them for over 3 months now. At first I thought this might be the case, but would I still have symptoms like this after being off them for 3 months?

    • ANSWER:
      Hi, I don't think this shows early signs of Schizophrenia, if you are really worried then talk to your doctor. It seems to me like you need to refocus on life in a way, I'm not sure how though. You sound a bit depressed also? I hope it works out for you, sorry for a useless answer!

  25. QUESTION:
    Fear of getting schizophrenia. Help :( ?
    Hi guys:) I'm really afraid of getting schizophrenia. My sister has schizophrenia and I fear getting it. When I read the symptoms of schizophrenia I go into panic and it feels that I've really had those symptoms one time or another before and feels like I'm going nuts.

    I was diagnosed before with an anxiety disorder and have some social anxiety. According to the list of symptoms I read, social anxiety is one of the first few signs. I am almost going into a panic as I type this.

    How can I prevent becoming mad?

    I don't hear voices/see things/etc.

    Lastly, I don't want to live with my sister anymore, she's really insane! Help :(

    • ANSWER:
      You should try to be understanding, it isn't your sister's fault.
      If you've only experienced one symptom, it's likely not anything to worry about.
      If you're truly concerned though, you should consult a doctor.

  26. QUESTION:
    Why am I paralyzed by anxiety and what can I do about it?
    I have anxiety about a lot of things (mainly social anxiety coupled with depression and severely low self-esteem) and lately it has become so paralyzing that I can not sleep. My normal bed time for me now is anywhere between 3-6am. I than lay in my bed/"sleep" (which usually is on and of and not consistant) until noonish. I don't care about my appearnace and barely leave the house anymore. Most of my time alone is spent using bulimic symptoms. Its the only coping mechanism that helps me to numb out my feelings, man up, grow a back bone, and get on with my day when I have things to do. I know I'm extremely harsh on myself. I punish myself when I begin to cry or feel too sad because its a sign of weakness. I've been to treatment for all of this three times (twice outpatient and once inpatient) and none of this has helped. What do I do? I really can't stand being in my head ever.

    • ANSWER:
      I tried CBT (with a therapist) initially it was very tough, as you know motivating yourself to do things is very hard, but like all these things depression, anxiety, the thing you need to do is change your prospective and the way you deal with situations, but due to the nature of the illness its so hard to start.

      What i have done is really push myself to continue with the CBT (and i mean really push myself, it was the only way for me) over the past 6 months it has made such as difference to my life, but even now i continue so i never begin to slide backwards.

      One of the biggest things i've noticed when i was at my lowest, if i managed to change what i was concentrating on for any period of time the anxiety lessened, to me putting on headphones and jogging gave me these little breaks.

      i wish you all the best

  27. QUESTION:
    Anxiety when writing when people are near?
    I do have social anxiety, and when I was seeing a psychiatrist she mentioned that this was just another symptom.

    But I'm curious, does anyone else here get the same way? I'm in college, which makes this particularly bad when a professor will ask us to write a paragraph or something. I can't do it. I freeze up and panic. If I can I leave the room. The same thing happens when it is something really small, like just signing a receipt at a store.

    If this happens to you as well, do you have any advice on what I can do to lessen it, or at least cope with it so I don't keep making a fool of myself in front of professors?
    It isn't writers block. I can write find when no one is around. When people are around, however, I can't even sign my name.
    That "find" was supposed to be fine. :(

    • ANSWER:
      Block them out.

      Thats what you call "writters' block"

  28. QUESTION:
    Do you guys think I am showing signs of avoidant personallity disorder?
    So I used to cut myself and my mom found out. The day after I saw her search history and it said avoidant personality disorder. I looked into it and I think I have some of the symptoms. One is hypersensitivity to rejection/criticism. I am a very sensitive person and I am ALWAYS rejected by any friend I make. I usually cry for about a week and then I find some way to get over it. Also anxiety is social situations even though the person wants close relationships. I have the worst anxiety because I dread going to lunch or being in the halls because that means I have to be with others who will reject me but I want a good friend because I am lonely. Self isolation is another symptoms of avoidant personality disorder. When I'm at my house I like to be at my bed because then nobody can bother me and also I never get out of the house. I don't like going out because then I have to deal with more anxiety and rejection and I already have that at school. I find going home a safe place because I can't be bothered by having to be social. Lastly using fantasy to escape painful thoughts. Ever since I was 4 I can always remember having another life inside my head. It always consists of things I don't have. Since I've always been lonely I kinda just make up for it in my head because I want some sense of happiness even if it's fake. Do you guys think I am showing signs of avoidant personallity disorder?

    • ANSWER:
      Most people go through a phase like this at some point in their lives, unfortunately for you and me, it decided to stick around like a pet peeve that just keeps nagging and nagging you. Just keep opening up to people, you will get rejected by people because everyone else does. There is no way around it, no matter what way you act someone is going to reject you so all you can do is just live life and don't mind it because you will realize rejection doesn't mean anything. It only means something if you, yourself put any weight behind it. Tougher, more confident people are the way they are because they have gone through more rejection, they just found ways to overcome it.

      Just try and stay out of your head and stay with the moment. Even if you're not saying anything just chilling with other people can be relaxing. Nobody wants you to be better than they are, they usually appreciate you showing vulnarability, they can trust you more. But don't let that be a means to be taking advantage of.

  29. QUESTION:
    Am I Bipolar Disorder?
    These are signs and symptoms of bipolar. The symptoms I have I surrounded by a [[[________]]]. Do I have bipolar disorder?!?!

    Signs and symptoms of the depressive phase of bipolar disorder include [[[persistent feelings of sadness, anxiety]]], guilt, [[[anger]]], [[[isolation]]], or [[[hopelessness]]]; [[[disturbances in sleep and appetite]]]; fatigue and [[[loss of interest in usually enjoyable activities; problems concentrating; loneliness]]], self-loathing, apathy or [[[indifference]]]; depersonalization; loss of interest in sexual activity; [[[shyness or social anxiety; irritability]]], chronic pain (with or without a known cause); [[[lack of motivation]]]; and morbid suicidal ideation.[6] In severe cases, the individual may become psychotic, a condition also known as severe bipolar depression with psychotic features.

    • ANSWER:
      You only describe the depressive symptoms and no manic symptoms so you may be depressed but you are not Bipolar. You have to have depression AND mania to be Bipolar.

      Everyone has moods like those of Bipolar Disorder....... because everyone has mood swings, momentary loss of judgment, likes to go shopping, likes sex, feels down sometimes, gets angry now and then and is hyper on occasion. The difference is that all of these symptoms in Bipolar are so intense that they interfere with your ability to function. Think of a pole (biPOLEr) with 0 at the center (0 being normal) and 10 at one end (manic) and -10 at the other (deep depression). Most people have swings but stay within 3 to -3. I have fairly severe Bipolar 1 but since my psychosis is mild I go from -9 to 9.... Also depression that comes and goes is not bipolar but just recurring depression, you have to have mania for it to be Bipolar..... you have to go to both ends of the pole.

      Rapidly changing emotions or becoming angry or sad easily is not all there is to Bipolar. That is just having emotions. People with Bipolar Disorder do not just change emotions quickly, they go through periods of depression followed by periods of mania or elevated mood. Mood affects everything about you.... your energy level, self esteem, sleep patterns, appetite, sexuality, emotional response, judgment, etc..... not just your emotions. And while rapid cycling is possible, it is rare. The average person with Bipolar only cycles two or three times a year. It is considered rapid cycling if they cycle 4 or more times in a year.

      While everyone with Bipolar has a different set of symptoms and a different severity of symptoms, this is what Bipolar is like for me:

      Depression - too tired to get out of bed, shower, even to brush my teeth. Cry all the time, sleep 16 hours a day. Feelings of self loathing and guilt that drive me to think of suicide but I'm to tired to even think about how to go about killing myself. It makes you feel small and worthless and completely insignificant. It makes you think about how big the world is and how meaningless you are in it..... and it refuses to let you have any good thoughts or see any good things.... when you look in the mirror all you see is pain, you don't even see yourself, you don't taste your favorite foods anymore, see that flowers are blooming, whether or not the sun is out, you become so inward that you hardly even notice your surroundings..... You don't even feel love for people anymore.... positive thoughts are just not possible...... it is a deep dark hole with no way out and no light for hope.... and most of all it makes you feel sooooo alone. And even if there were someone who cared about you they would be better off if you killed yourself....... because all you will ever be is a burden....... this can last from a couple of weeks to a couple of years.

      Mania - Way too happy! PARTY GIRL! love drink and drugs. Talk really fast and pressured because my thoughts are going faster than my mouth can keep up with. Hypersexual - like I sleep with strangers and guys I just met on the internet or I masturbate 10 times a day. I once became bisexual because there were twice as many people to sleep with. down load porn and spend tons of money on sex toys. Spending sprees..... I once spent my mortgage money on african violets, yep, 00 on African violets (then I got depressed and let them all die). Quit my job because I wanted my vacation pay for lottery tickets and I was so convinced I would win that I started shopping and writing bad checks because I'd be rich as soon as the numbers were drawn. Decided that I could replace the furnace in my home by myself... I mean how hard can it be..... Only sleep 2 or maybe 3 hours a night for months on end and never feel tired. In the end I was unemployed, ,000 in debt, and had almost lost my home, which needed a new furnace because I had removed the old one.. or parts of it anyway. This can last for months.

      I also have mixed states when I am depressed and manic at the same time which are truly the worst... By body and mind are depressed but there is this undercurrent of energy running all the time..... I'm highly emotional but the emotions tend to be negative (guilt and anger) I have intrusive thoughts and urges to mutilate myself (like wanting to stick my hands in the garbage disposal or cooking them on the BBQ), and I also have psychotic episodes where I hallucinate. This is when I am most suseptible to suicide because I am depressed, wanting to hurt myself, and I have the mental energy to plan and carry it out.

      When I am on meds I am a normal 45 year old single mom of 3 and no one would even guess that I am Bipolar.

  30. QUESTION:
    Is it a possibility that i have Bipolar ?
    i was reading some article about bipolar and when i read the Signs and symptoms i was SHOCKED
    because ALOT APPLIES TO ME !!!!
    "feelings of sadness, anxiety, guilt, anger, isolation, or hopelessness; fatigue and loss of interest in usually enjoyable activities; problems concentrating; loneliness, self-loathing,shyness or social anxiety; irritability, chronic pain (with or without a known cause); lack of motivation"
    that ALL applies to me !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!... of course i didn't mention here other symptoms because i don' suffer from them
    and i'm not always like this but let's say %75 of time
    and i also have panic attacks

    i'm 19 btw
    i'm scared of the idea that i may have a mental illness

    i have been this way for a long time but symptoms increase and get more as i become older
    like maybe when i was 15 i had few symptoms from what i mentioned but not all and now i have the things i mentioned

    i got the info from

    i do actually get really active and have alot of energy for no reason
    like sometime i will be sitting on my laptop suddenly i will get up and run and sing and dance like i have ALOT of energy that suddenly came to me

    • ANSWER:
      What you have described here does not suggest that you have bipolar disorder. A certain degree of mood fluctuation is normal, expected, and healthy. Adolescents (or late adolescents such as yourself) may experience more mood fluctuation than adults. This is all a normal and expected part of development.

      ~Dr. B.~

  31. QUESTION:
    Hmm....what is my disorder?
    Symptoms :

    -irritability and euphoria
    -a bit anxiety but no signs of depression
    -confusion & concentration difficulty & memory loss
    -social anxiety at meetings (can't give a word)
    -incapability to decide what to buy at market ,this is very weird.. i wanted to buy a pair of skaters and spend 1 hour to decide what then i switched back to change them
    -confusion and amnesia signs in middle day

    Im 18 on no medication

    Please I need a 10 point answer,im very worried about my signs ,might I be schizophrenic ? Dont tell me go to medic (i will go next week) but i wanna know what i have
    Sometimes im very sociable and sometimes i cant move my mouth to tell a word...

    • ANSWER:
      From what you have said I would say you may have an anxiety/stress disorder, if you also have panic attacks and cannot sleep then its more towards Post Traumatic Stress Disorder which I suffer.
      I don't know your age/sex so I's still say you have some kind of stress/anxiety disorder Please discuss all of the above symptoms with your DR, you must be honest if you want a true diagnosis GOODLUCK & GOD BLESS my thoughts are with you

  32. QUESTION:
    Do you think I am Autistic? Asperger's?
    Hello, everyone. This is kind of an odd question, and I would really appreciate honest responses but not any mockery. I am 23 and am beginning to wonder if I fall somewhere on the autism spectrum or perhaps have another related (or entirely unrelated) social disorder. I'm hoping others with similar conditions or who know those with signs and symptoms that sound similar to mine can speculate on what I may have. First of all, I know that to get a diagnosis, I need to go see a professional. It is not my intention to be diagnosed online like this. What I'm simply hoping to do is get some clarity. I've researched online on different disorders and can't find clear enough information to even be able to hazard a guess as to what I may have, so please chime in.

    To some extent, these symptoms have been with me my entire life, but they're especially starting to manifest themselves now. I have a Bachelor's Degree and have always had great grades and even been identified as "highly capable," etc. My language skills have always been very superior to those of my peers on tests, but my math skill are awful (not sure whether or not that's related to this at all). I am very articulate when writing and usually use writing to express my thoughts, but I'm having a TERRIBLE time doing so in person.

    It's a lot more than social anxiety. I'm extremely introverted, and I spend most of my time reading, writing and educating myself. When I get into social situations, I clam up and have no idea what to say, although there are tons of thoughts running through my head. If a person asks me a question, I can't provide a definitive answer, because I go back and forth in my head, analyzing the gray area, etc. and I can't just simply say something. If I'm caught off guard in a social situation, sometimes I feel like I'm going to burst out in tears, and I can't answer the simplest of questions. I don't believe I have social anxiety, however. I can give speeches, and when I'm speaking on a professional level or about a topic about which I'm passionate, I can actually be quite confident and articulate. It's when it comes to small talk that I become a bumbling fool. I often hear that I look upset or look like I'm about to murder somebody when I'm really doing fine and just sitting there thinking my own thoughts.

    I've read that those with Asperger's Syndrome have trouble picking up on social cues and analyzing body language, tones, etc. I don't have this problem at all; I have just the opposite. I read into things a LOT, and I take things really personally. If someone looks at me a certain way, I spend a considerable amount of time afterward trying to figure out what I might have done to offend that person, when it really probably has nothing to do with me at all. This is where I'm confused. Supposedly, those with Asperger's and Autism have difficulty empathizing with others or understanding other points of view, while I see them almost too well. Like I said, I can't even form a clear opinion on something or feel comfortable taking a stance on an issue because I am so well versed on all possible sides of things. It's very confusing to explain. The world is so much more complex in my head than it seems like it is to others. I get so frustrated when I've been thinking/writing/researching about a topic, then I'm in a class or group and am asked a simple question. I know there's not just one answer. I see others around me able to make small talk and have conversations, and I sit there for five minutes figuring out when would be the best time to interject and say something. It's awful. That's what bothers me the most. I overthink everything, and I can't just say, "Hi, how are you? I like the color of your shirt," because I have to think about it over and over again in my head first and figure out whether or not it's a socially appropriate thing to say and time to say it - meanwhile, everyone else is going on with their normal conversations. I leave every situation like this feeling like I'm going to cry because of frustration, both with myself and with others for not understanding me.

    This might sound terrible, and many may question why I bring this up. I just want to throw it out there that I'm an attractive female. I know that's not for me to judge, but I know it's true to a degree, and I've been told that many times. The reason I say this is just to dispell any ideas that maybe I'm not confident or comfortable with myself, etc. From what I've been told, I look like I would have it all together and be a social butterfly (I know that's a stereotype), but I don't feel right. I'm just saying there's no other possible explanation for this - no psychological history, no family mental illnesses, no conf
    Sorry, apparently it was too long (I've been told I ramble). All I needed to close with was - any ideas? All reasonable guesses are appreciated. Thank you!
    Thanks, everyone for the great advice. Sorry, Anna for the bragging. I'm glad it showed though so you could get an accurate description of how my head works, as much as it hurts to hear that I do it. I'm starting to agree that it's anxiety now.

    • ANSWER:
      Hey there,

      I'm not getting much Asperger's from what you wrote. Although that is a pretty complex disorder, quite different in different people it seems, and it's not like I know you.

      I do think you have a misunderstanding of what social anxiety entails... Possibly because it's such a vague and lousy diagnosis.

      Nevertheless:

      "...When I get into social situations, I clam up and have no idea what to say, although there are tons of thoughts running through my head. If a person asks me a question, I can't provide a definitive answer, because I go back and forth in my head, analyzing the gray area, etc. and I can't just simply say something. If I'm caught off guard in a social situation, sometimes I feel like I'm going to burst out in tears, and I can't answer the simplest of questions..."

      There are a lot of different types of social anxiety. Yours sound like the particularly ruminating, obsessive type. You can define that as something other than social anxiety - like simply obsessiveness, OCD, general anxiety... it doesn't really matter. The point is that it has more to do with an anxious hang up sort of behavior than just being a different, or oblivious to certain things.

      "...I can't just say, "Hi, how are you? I like the color of your shirt," because I have to think about it over and over again in my head first and figure out whether or not it's a socially appropriate thing to say and time to say it...."

      That's classic social anxiety - when you kill any ability for spontaneous, natural interaction with your unrelenting self consciousness.

      "....If I'm caught off guard in a social situation, sometimes I feel like I'm going to burst out in tears, and I can't answer the simplest of questions. I don't believe I have social anxiety, however. I can give speeches, and when I'm speaking on a professional level or about a topic about which I'm passionate, I can actually be quite confident and articulate...."

      Exactly. When you have a script or feel you can reasonably control and predict the conversation, you're fine. It's improvising that's scary.

      "....Like I said, I can't even form a clear opinion on something or feel comfortable taking a stance on an issue because I am so well versed on all possible sides of things. It's very confusing to explain. The world is so much more complex in my head than it seems like it is to others...."

      So part of your anxiety and frustration might stem from you feeling isolated, because you happen to have a more acute understanding than most people of the complexities of the world.
      However, the biggest difference is probably your dedication to honoring all those different possibilities and view points! It's a very great and important thing, and yet, after a certain point, anything just tips over in pure obsessiveness.
      That's when you have to learn to accept - there's no final solution, so it will always be arbitrary where I choose to stop thinking about this, so it might as well be here, or here...

      I don't know where that comes from, I know a lot of anxious people and a lot of folks with ADHD have that, but I don't know that that means much. Just know yourself!

      Oh, and for what it's worth, I think an SSRI could potentially help you a great deal - they tend to help a lot with rumination, with getting stuck on things in your mind. It's hard to describe the impact that can have on your social interactions, but it's really really worth trying.
      Also, CBT is well studied and effective.

      Good luck!

  33. QUESTION:
    is it a possibility that i have Bipolar ?
    i was reading some article about bipolar and when i read the Signs and symptoms i was SHOCKED
    because ALOT APPLIES TO ME !!!!
    "feelings of sadness, anxiety, guilt, anger, isolation, or hopelessness; fatigue and loss of interest in usually enjoyable activities; problems concentrating; loneliness, self-loathing,shyness or social anxiety; irritability, chronic pain (with or without a known cause); lack of motivation"
    that ALL aplies to me !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! of course i didn't mention here other symptoms because i don' suffer from them
    and i'm not always like this but let's say %75 of time
    and i also have panic attacks
    i'm 19 btw
    i'm scared of the idea that i may have a mental illness
    and for other reason i had a full blood tests few months ago and the docotr will detect if i was right ?? ( because it says it can be detected from blood tests )
    i have been this way for a long time but symptoms increase and get more as i become older
    like maybe when i was 15 i had few symptoms from what i mentioned but not all and now i have the things i mentioned
    i got the info from
    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bipolar_disorder
    i do actully get really active and have alot of energy for no reason
    like sometime i will be sitting on my laptop suddenly i will get up and run and sing and dance like i have ALOT of energy that suddenly came to me

    • ANSWER:
      I don't think this is something to discuss with people online. Let me reassure you though that mental illnesses are not scary and millions of people suffer from them. I was diagnosed with severe depression when I was younger and it something you learn to cope with. Usually once you see a doctor they will prescribe Prozac to help with these symptoms. Bi-polar Disorder is when you experience highs and lows such as mania and depression. Depression is just feeling hopeless and always sad. I'm not a doctor so I can't tell you what you have but I can tell it's more common than you think. The panic attacks do have alot to do with it too I know beacuse i used to have them. In order to properly be diagnosed though, you need to see your doctor and don't be scared. It's nothing to be scared of or ashamed of.

  34. QUESTION:
    I May have bi polar disorder?
    Im 14, and go through, weeks, may by months of depression.
    My Signs and symptoms of the depressive phase of bipolar disorder include: persistent feelings of sadness, anxiety, guilt, anger, isolation and/or hopelessness, disturbances in sleep and appetite, fatigue and loss of interest in usually enjoyed activities, problems concentrating, loneliness, self-loathing, apathy or indifference, depersonalization, loss of interest in sexual activity, shyness or social anxiety, irritability, chronic pain, lack of motivation, and morbid/suicidal ideation

    I Read "While the disorder affects people differently, individuals with bipolar disorder during the manic phase tend to be much more outgoing and daring than individuals without bipolar disorder. The disorder is also found in a large number of people involved in the arts. It is an ongoing question as to why many creative geniuses had bipolar disorder." now im not saying im not a creative genius.. but im very good at arts and music.

    • ANSWER:
      i dont think u have bi polar necause u would be getting mad den happy like ur pregnat but if ur jus depressed then ur goin through depression

  35. QUESTION:
    Help, I feel suicidal?
    I'm so depressed, tears are rolling down my face. I'm a 16 year old guy and I'm so self conscious and insecure, and have very bad social anxiety. I've diagnosed myself with this http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Body_dysmorphic_disorder Because I show all the signs and symptoms. I never talk to anyone really at my school because I really can't, I have bad anxiety probs. I shake when I talk to strangers sometimes especially if they're female. A lot of people said they would talk to me and be my friend if I talked but I'm just too shy. This disorder has really brought my self esteem down I feel so depressed now that I have to go back to school :( I can't explain it, I feel so sad.....Anyone have any advice?

    • ANSWER:
      Reading this made me go "awww" and want to give you a hug! I know how it is to have a horribly low self-esteem and be self-couscious/insecure. I've been those since I was in about 6th grade. If you'd like to talk, I'm willing to listen. I know you say you have trouble speaking with strangers, but I don't have to be a stranger, I can be someone who can listen and try to help. I promise I won't pick on you, or judge you at all. :)
      My email is xblue_eyed_babe92x@yahoo.com
      FB is http://www.facebook.com/Angel.Of.Demons1992
      I'd really be interested in talking with you :)

  36. QUESTION:
    I'm socially awkward and feel unfit for life, any advice?
    A little background:
    -Im a 21 year old male.
    -My twin brother passed away when we were both 3 years old, and every problem I had growing up was attributed to that by adults.
    -I have been completely deaf since birth.
    -My parents are both alcoholics.

    My symptoms:
    -Social isolation - I sit home on the internet a lot and wish I had friends to go out and do things with. I have one friend and loose acquantances who are friends with him who I go out with once in a blue moon. I just don't know where to meet people and don't think that anyone will like me. I see myself as weird looking and ugly. I'm 6'1 and weigh 200lb. My skin is pale.

    -Social awkwardness - I feel like I'm being put on the spot in every social situation, and it is unbearable. I see myself as very awkward and can never think of anything good to say. People talk down to me and see me as high strung. They know that I can lip read, but they ask me questions in the third person so that my friend who knows how to sign can answer for me. They call me cute and other things you only say to a child.

    -Paranoia - When I go in public places like supermarkets, I start to get worried that I'm being watched on the cameras and the security will think I'm going to steal something because of how I look. I sometimes will see people make gestures in my direction while talking to someone else, and I'll get worried that they're talking about me.

    -Anxiety - A lot of things give me anxiety symptoms even when I rationalize that I'm not in danger. Whenever I read about a form of cancer or other disease, I start to worry that I have it. Another thing I do is develop odd and convoluted beliefs about things. I'll go around the house late at night unplugging everything to avoid a fire, then go and triple check to make sure I got it all; just as a single example.

    -Attention/self-control - I have always had problems with both. When I drive to places, I have to make sure to leave very early, because when I arrive, I compulsively start daydreaming for a long time, sometimes forgetting why I went to where I did.

    -Odd thoughts - I sometimes think really crazy things, like that aliens have me trapped inside a virtual reality simulator and the world around me is an illusion. I don't for a second actually believe these things, but I think they're very amusing when I get these thoughts and wish they were true because they would make my life more exciting.

    -Routine - I live a very stagnant life and wish I had more things to do, but everything feels like a waste of time.

    -No motivation - I feel completely empty a lot of the time and don't want to do anything but sleep or sit on my a** on the internet. I want to get out of my current state of mind, but I have no goals or anything I want to do. I have no dreams to accomplish or anything of the sort.

    Could I have schizophrenia, autism, or another disorder?

    All advice is heavily appreciated.

    • ANSWER:
      okay for everyone saying mean things or about to say mean things to this poor guys you are sick! get a life and stop being such a bully to someone who just wants help.
      im sorry about your problem, the social awkwardness can be fixed by simply hanging out around people more often and it will become better in time. i agree with the other person that said you should seek Professional help, as soon as possible. i know when your socially awkward it can be hard to make new friends.....good luck and i hope your life gets better :)

  37. QUESTION:
    Do you think I have a mental disease?
    A little background:
    -Im a 21 year old male.
    -My twin brother passed away when we were both 3 years old, and every problem I had growing up was attributed to that by adults.
    -I have been completely deaf since birth.
    -My parents are both alcoholics.

    My symptoms:
    -Social isolation - I sit home on the internet a lot and wish I had friends to go out and do things with. I have one friend and loose acquantances who are friends with him who I go out with once in a blue moon. I just don't know where to meet people and don't think that anyone will like me. I see myself as weird looking and ugly. I'm 6'1 and weigh 200lb. My skin is pale.

    -Social awkwardness - I feel like I'm being put on the spot in every social situation, and it is unbearable. I see myself as very awkward and can never think of anything good to say. People talk down to me and see me as high strung. They know that I can lip read, but they ask me questions in the third person so that my friend who knows how to sign can answer for me. They call me cute and other things you only say to a child.

    -Paranoia - When I go in public places like supermarkets, I start to get worried that I'm being watched on the cameras and the security will think I'm going to steal something because of how I look. I sometimes will see people make gestures in my direction while talking to someone else, and I'll get worried that they're talking about me.

    -Anxiety - A lot of things give me anxiety symptoms even when I rationalize that I'm not in danger. Whenever I read about a form of cancer or other disease, I start to worry that I have it. Another thing I do is develop odd and convoluted beliefs about things. I'll go around the house late at night unplugging everything to avoid a fire, then go and triple check to make sure I got it all; just as a single example.

    -Attention/self-control - I have always had problems with both. When I drive to places, I have to make sure to leave very early, because when I arrive, I compulsively start daydreaming for a long time, sometimes forgetting why I went to where I did.

    -Odd thoughts - I sometimes think really crazy things, like that aliens have me trapped inside a virtual reality simulator and the world around me is an illusion. I don't for a second actually believe these things, but I think they're very amusing when I get these thoughts and wish they were true because they would make my life more exciting.

    -Routine - I live a very stagnant life and wish I had more things to do, but everything feels like a waste of time.

    -No motivation - I feel completely empty a lot of the time and don't want to do anything but sleep or sit on my a** on the internet. I want to get out of my current state of mind, but I have no goals or anything I want to do. I have no dreams to accomplish or anything of the sort.

    Could I have schizophrenia, autism, or another disorder?

    All advice is heavily appreciated.

    • ANSWER:
      Depression and Paranoid Personality Disorder?

      That would be my guess, http://psychcentral.com/disorders/sx37.htm

      You should see a therapist, or at least talk to someone about it.

  38. QUESTION:
    I'm socially awkward and feel unfit for life. Could I have a mental or personality disorder?
    A little background:
    -Im a 21 year old male.
    -My twin brother passed away when we were both 3 years old, and every problem I had growing up was attributed to that by adults.
    -I have been completely deaf since birth.
    -My parents are both alcoholics.

    My symptoms:
    -Social isolation - I sit home on the internet a lot and wish I had friends to go out and do things with. I have one friend and loose acquantances who are friends with him who I go out with once in a blue moon. I just don't know where to meet people and don't think that anyone will like me. I see myself as weird looking and ugly. I'm 6'1 and weigh 200lb. My skin is pale.

    -Social awkwardness - I feel like I'm being put on the spot in every social situation, and it is unbearable. I see myself as very awkward and can never think of anything good to say. People talk down to me and see me as high strung. They know that I can lip read, but they ask me questions in the third person so that my friend who knows how to sign can answer for me. They call me cute and other things you only say to a child.

    -Paranoia - When I go in public places like supermarkets, I start to get worried that I'm being watched on the cameras and the security will think I'm going to steal something because of how I look. I sometimes will see people make gestures in my direction while talking to someone else, and I'll get worried that they're talking about me.

    -Anxiety - A lot of things give me anxiety symptoms even when I rationalize that I'm not in danger. Whenever I read about a form of cancer or other disease, I start to worry that I have it. Another thing I do is develop odd and convoluted beliefs about things. I'll go around the house late at night unplugging everything to avoid a fire, then go and triple check to make sure I got it all; just as a single example.

    -Attention/self-control - I have always had problems with both. When I drive to places, I have to make sure to leave very early, because when I arrive, I compulsively start daydreaming for a long time, sometimes forgetting why I went to where I did.

    -Odd thoughts - I sometimes think really crazy things, like that aliens have me trapped inside a virtual reality simulator and the world around me is an illusion. I don't for a second actually believe these things, but I think they're very amusing when I get these thoughts and wish they were true because they would make my life more exciting.

    -Routine - I live a very stagnant life and wish I had more things to do, but everything feels like a waste of time.

    -No motivation - I feel completely empty a lot of the time and don't want to do anything but sleep or sit on my a** on the internet. I want to get out of my current state of mind, but I have no goals or anything I want to do. I have no dreams to accomplish or anything of the sort.

    Could I have schizophrenia, autism, or another disorder?

    All advice is heavily appreciated.

    • ANSWER:
      No, you have too much self-awareness to have any mental disorder. You sound like a pretty normal person for all the stuff you have to deal with. The first order of business is to stop thinking that you are abnormal. Everyone struggles with feelings of loneliness, pain, inadequacy, hopelessness, helplessness. Everyone feels aimless from time to time.

      If money or education were no object, what would you really like to do with your life? What is your dream job? Once you answer that question, go for it. Because, why not? And stop watching The Matrix. Watch another movie called "Mask". Not "The Mask" but "Mask". Also, watch "Rudy". Those are your assignments this week, my man. You are young and have your whole life ahead of you. Don't waste anymore time. Stop feeling like you're the only one who has ever suffered or felt self-conscious. There is a world of people out there who understand you very well. Go out and meet them. Live. Be happy. This is your chance.

  39. QUESTION:
    Do I have excessive daytime sleepiness disorder?
    I've been doing a little research on EDS and I have learned that one develops it usually during their teen years. I am 18 years old and I have been suffering from extreme daytime sleepiness for the past 5 years. It makes perfect sense. But I'm still not absolutely certain I have this disorder/disease. I'm going to see a doctor about this soon but I wanted to get some insight. I'm going to lay down some of the signs and symptoms.
    I don't fall asleep like while driving per se but I have an extreme urge to do so. The only time I feel more alert is during the night. When I take a nap during the day (like for 1-2 hours) I wake up with a tremendous amount of energy. However, that energy fades awfully quickly. I am a male with an ideal weight and height. I eat somewhat healthy and i exercise regularly.
    I was prescribed Ambien 10mg for my insomnia but it doesn't seem to work. I take it, fall asleep 1-2 hrs later, and end up waking up 2 hours after I have actually fallen asleep. What the hell? I spoke to my Doc about this but she said that I have to let my body get use to the drug. I find this odd since I keep reading that Zolpidem supposed to work instantly and should only be used for 10 days. I also believe that i suffer from a mild case of social anxiety. Is it common to have SAD and EDS at the same time? What do you guys think?

    • ANSWER:

  40. QUESTION:
    My best friend is addicted to getting tattoos?
    Ok, so my best friend is addicted (although she won't admit it) to getting tattoos and piercings. Personally I have nothing against a little tattoo here or there, however sometimes it starts to get ridiculous.

    When I asked her why she liked them so much she said, " The Pain feels Good"
    That worried me, I work in the health care field and she shows no signs or symptoms of a self destructive disorder or depression.

    What is strange is, she hates getting shots! And is absolutely terrified of getting a paper cut! But won't mind gauging her ears and getting tattoos.

    Should I be worried that she is obsessed with tattoos to the point where it is done because she likes the pain?

    *Note she does have OCD and Social Anxiety Disorder*
    like I said, I work in the health care field, I am an Emergency Med Tech, and a Nurses Aid. I have had extensive training in psyc and even worked in Psych as a NA. It is not Depression and her OCD is vomiting and Dying so she is not depressed and wants to Die, she is afraid of death, she worries about Dying and other trival things when she does not take her meds. Plus you should look at this from the POV that she is an adult. (Not saying that adults can't suffere Depression just saying her age group)

    • ANSWER:
      She probably just likes that its a way to conquer your own body. She may feel out of control with other things in her life and sometimes people just want to feel like this is one thing their body isnt going to control.

  41. QUESTION:
    Whats wrong with my girlfriends period? 14 days late...7 negative tests...no symptoms?
    I have a girlfriend who is 22 (I am 21) living in the states. I am in the UK. We manage to see each other about 3 times a year. The last time she was here was from October 11th - October 25th. During that time we had protected sex, and were careful. About twice, we penetrated without protection (after showering and cleaning "down there") just to see what the difference felt like. We didn't do that for more than two minutes at a time, and always used a condom.

    In October, she was expecting her period on the 5th of October, and she got it on the 11th, the day she left to fly to the UK. She was very stressed during this time, and put her delayed period down to stress. She had a very stressful flight over to the UK too. It was her first time abroad, and was stopped by boarder control when she reached the UK, and was almost not allowed through.
    It took about a week for her body clock to adjust to the five hour time difference. Something she had never experienced before.

    She left on the 25th and once again had a stressful trip back to America, almost missing two flights.

    As well as her stressful flight back to the states; a few days after her return she was to start college, a home study course. She hadn't studied in two years, and went through bouts of anxiety due to social isolation. So she started her studies, taking about 3 hours a day. Once again, some else she wasn't used to at all.

    Her next expected period was on the 11th of November. At around the 5th of November she started worrying she was pregnant. She said she always worries about that though after being with me and never is since we try to be very safe. She worked herself up into a lot of anxiety which in turn made me very very worried. The 11th came and no period. She kept waiting, and no period came. No signs of pregnancy either. No headaches, no sore breasts or nipples, no nausea, nothing. She waited till the 14th, and took two pregnancy tests. Both came out a clear negative. She waited another day, and said she felt some very faint cramps which could just be indigestion in her gut, so thought her period was coming. Still it didnt come. On the 16th she took another pregnancy test, this time a different, more expensive brand. Once again a clear negative, 5 days after her expected period. She waited another two days, and on the 18th she took another test in the morning, and once again, a clear negative. She repeated it again (the 21st)...and again negative and no symptoms.

    She then repeated the test again during the day time on Monday the 23rd...Negative. Then again the following morning, Tuesday the 24th (yesterday)...and again negative.

    So to date, seven clear negative pregnancy tests taken after her expected period (last one 12 days past her period) with no symptoms of pregnancy. So her last period was on October 11th, making it 45 days with no period and all negative tests.
    She has no signs of pregnancy except tiredness (which she says she feels is because she hasnt gone out for two weeks and has been having nightmares) and iritability, as if she is PMSing.
    She noticed a bruise on the inside of her forearm after waking today, which seems strange to me. She doesnt remember hurting it.

    What do you think? Maybe her anxiety, coupled with mine, the travelling and body clock changes has thrown her off?
    I'm so worried!
    She won't go to her doctor because she doesn't like the idea...I dont know if she has some medical phobia.

    • ANSWER:
      Stress and sex (yes...sex) will throw a girls cycle off. Add to that the disruption of sleep cycles from international travel, and bingo1 You're off again on a more crazy schedule for your cycle.
      Go to the doc and get a blood test. Put both of you at ease.
      As long as you didn't ejaculate inside her, you have nothing aat all to be worried about. Plain ole penises do not get girls pregnant.
      Keep up the condom use. Try Crown Skinless if you haven't. You'll be amazed!!!

  42. QUESTION:
    What is my disorder??????
    Symptoms :

    -irritability and euphoria and rage
    -mood swings are rare (in the morning i feel better)
    -a bit anxiety but no signs of depression
    -confusion & concentration difficulty & memory loss
    -social anxiety at meetings (can't give a word)
    -incapability to decide what to buy at market ,this is very weird.. i wanted to buy a pair of skaters and spend 1 hour to decide what then i switched back to change them
    -confusion and amnesia signs in middle day

    Im 18 on no medication

    * 4 minutes ago
    * - 3 days left to answer.

    Additional Details

    2 minutes ago
    Please I need a 10 point answer,im very worried about my signs ,might I be schizophrenic ? Dont tell me go to medic (i will go next week) but i wanna know what i have

    0 seconds ago
    Sometimes im very sociable and sometimes i cant move my mouth to tell a word...
    yeah i suffered from massive stress in past but i used the propranolol memory eraser pill wich actually did worked

    • ANSWER:
      You don't have a disorder.
      stop telling yourself you have one
      you are very stressed though

  43. QUESTION:
    Dementia ? schizo ? alzheimer ? bipolar ? manic ?
    Symptoms :

    -irritability and euphoria and rage
    -mood swings are rare (in the morning i feel better)
    -a bit anxiety but no signs of depression
    -confusion & concentration difficulty & memory loss
    -social anxiety at meetings (can't give a word)
    -incapability to decide what to buy at market ,this is very weird.. i wanted to buy a pair of skaters and spend 1 hour to decide what then i switched back to change them
    -confusion and amnesia signs in middle day

    Im 18 on no medication

    * 4 minutes ago
    * - 3 days left to answer.

    Additional Details

    2 minutes ago
    Please I need a 10 point answer,im very worried about my signs ,might I be schizophrenic ? Dont tell me go to medic (i will go next week) but i wanna know what i have

    0 seconds ago
    Sometimes im very sociable and sometimes i cant move my mouth to tell a word...

    * 15 minutes ago
    * - 3 days left to answer.

    Additional Details

    6 minutes ago
    yeah i suffered from massive stress in past but i used the propranolol memory eraser pill wich actually did worked

    Im 18 !

    • ANSWER:
      You have asked basically this same question 45 times in the last 4 weeks. You are not going to get a diagnosis on Yahoo Answers....... What answer are you looking for since you haven't been satisfied with the hundreds of answers you've gotten so far? You can ask this question over and over (you already have in fact) but you need to go see your doctor. Only he/she can diagnose what is wrong.

  44. QUESTION:
    Am i bipolar ? am i schizo ? have I ptsd ? dementia ? alzheimer ?
    Symptoms :

    -irritability and euphoria and rage
    -mood swings are rare (in the morning i feel better)
    -a bit anxiety but no signs of depression
    -confusion & concentration difficulty & memory loss
    -social anxiety at meetings (can't give a word)
    -incapability to decide what to buy at market ,this is very weird.. i wanted to buy a pair of skaters and spend 1 hour to decide what then i switched back to change them
    -confusion and amnesia signs in middle day

    Im 18 on no medication

    * 4 minutes ago
    * - 3 days left to answer.

    Additional Details

    2 minutes ago
    Please I need a 10 point answer,im very worried about my signs ,might I be schizophrenic ? Dont tell me go to medic (i will go next week) but i wanna know what i have

    0 seconds ago
    Sometimes im very sociable and sometimes i cant move my mouth to tell a word...

    * 15 minutes ago
    * - 3 days left to answer.

    Additional Details

    6 minutes ago
    yeah i suffered from massive stress in past but i used the propranolol memory eraser pill wich actually did worked

    Im 18 !

    • ANSWER:
      Actually it sounds more like anxiety than anything you mentioned. It also sounds a lot like low blood sugar. With hypo glycemia you feel good in the morning and for a little while after eating but then the blood sugar drops too low it can result in irritability, confusion, dizzyness, inability to make decisions, anxiety, difficulty concentrating, etc. You are not schizophrenic, and it really doesn't sound like bipolar. Dementia or Alzheimers, No! You rarely see those except in the very elderly. Social anxiety maybe. Hang tight and try to stay calm until you see your doctor. Also a doctor cannot make a diagnosis of any mental illness in just one visit. Let them rule out anything physical then if you still feel this way see a therapist.

  45. QUESTION:
    What are the signs of child abuse in Adulthood?
    Im a 26 year old male. I think I might have been abused by my dad when I was young. Im 26 now and I have the symptoms of depression and this overwhelming feeling of guilt whenever im down. I dont like my dad, I dont talk to him at all. I started putting a knife to my arm and started cutting. I dont feel alive sometimes. I get loads of anxiety in social situations. Feeling suicidal at times. Ive ot very poor self esteem and I get mood swings. I dont know what to do.

    • ANSWER:
      I was abused by my dad, too. I'm 30 and I'm now getting over it. First you must identify the problem. Anger issues and mood swings are common among adults who are abused as children. Many of them exhibit antisocial or psychotic behavior. I believe that's why Charles Manson, Jeffrey Dahmer, and other serial killers did what they did. When I read what they experienced in their wonder years, I couldn't help feeling sorry for the both of them. What I recommend is seeing a counselor, and he or she should give you advisement and help you cope with these issues.

  46. QUESTION:
    Skitsophrenia question?
    is it possible to have some symptoms of skitso but not actually have it, because i am 17 years old and i have the depression, the social anxiety/bad at talking with people, the nevousness around crowds, and paranoia(but im only paranoid of what people think of me)and i dont show emotion. but i definitally dont see shit or hear voice's or anything like that.

    and i think i might not have it because i have other stuff going on that makes me depressed and worried about what people think of me like acne and hair loss.

    so basically i was wondering if i could have those signs just from other stuff in my life.

    and also a sign of skitso is social isolation and i have definitally been doing that but i think that might just be because i am depressed and am just not up to going out with friends and stuff.

    • ANSWER:
      You definitely don't sound schizophrenic. What you might have is social anxiety. Trust me, you REALLY don't sound schizo. That is not to say that you don't sound bad, it is just something else- you should still go get help.

  47. QUESTION:
    Your experiences with anxiety?
    From my experience, I used to have it much much worse, now it is only impedes a limited number of circumstances. Your only source of the anxiety is in yourself - your the enemy, your the one backing down to others or situations - people aren't overpowering you. Self beliefs like this made real results, but you must not only believe them, but know and act and live them as the blood in your veins and air in your lungs.

    The heaviest anxiety I had to face was around 5 years ago and most of it's symptoms are gone completely these days; they included:

    Stiff ankles when walking (shuffling) - stiff right calf (another sign that it's in your head)
    Overconcious breath and heartbeats (palpatations) - gulping throat. I would worry a single gulp would render me a coward around people, yet the gulps almost forced themself to occur from the pressure.

    Shakyness. Stiff neck when sitting down, shaking in movements, weak movements and muscle relfexes. Passing a paper around was hell in school and jobs. When it was my turn to continue the process, my arm felt like it was weighed down by a 50lb boulder on a chain.

    Fearful eye contact, little or none. I felt as if my soul were being devoured if one were to look into my eyes. People can tell if your the slightest bit nervous when looking into your eyes, so this is certainly one of the more difficult symptoms to overcome if your facing anxiety - but working around curing the foundation of your anxiety (in your head) will naturally allow my eye contact, so don't stress it and force a blood shot eye of vengence upon everyone you meet, let it flow in to place.

    Walking away from critical social situations, things we need to face in life with atleast a yes or no answer and stand by our word no matter what. Walking away should be very limited, not abused. Most situations don't require people to walk away - and if you do it too much - your anxiety will only remind you of being cowardly.

    Panic attacks - most people who have heavy anxiety have panic attacks wether they know it or not... Heavy anxious flashbacks of bad memories are certainly panic attacks. Forcing yourself to shut them down and practicing control over their intensity helps a lot with easing these away. Just remember, your brain is your world - you must put a leash around it and pull if things aren't feeeling in control. It's possible some cannot control their mind, but if you can think and speak, more than likely your in some control and have the power to control it all - if in doubt - you CAN control your mind. Doubt proves you can. Practice allows the subconcious to automate more tasks you normally didn't have automated anymore.

    Conquering anxiety in your way gives you an advantage to those who havn't faced chronic anxiety - you will have an advantage in facing stressful situations that everyone has to face (temporary anxiety).
    note: I'm seeking "YOUR" experiences with anxiety in answers.

    • ANSWER:
      Uhh, okay. Thank you. Have a nice day.

  48. QUESTION:
    Identity crisis leading to anxiety leading to depression..?
    I went to university this September, and found it difficult to make strong friendship bonds, I found myself flitting between social groups but not getting very 'close' to anyone... so i didnt really have anyone to talk to about worries. Mainly that I also wasnt enjoying or doing well in my course (Biology).

    I think basically I left all these worries to sit and stew and worried more and more about them and not making any friends, which ultimatly lead to anxiety and stress.

    Since then iv experienced symptoms of depression; lack of motivation, feeling of helplessness, not feeling 'close' to anyone not even my family ( I didnt really talk to my family about my worries because there are seperate problems here, a whole new can of worms)

    I recognise the signs of depression but I feel the root of the problem are worries about wheather my course is right for me... most will say change it for something you enjoy, but the sad thing is I cant realy remember what I enjoy anymore or what I used to be good at (which is why I feel like i have an identity crisis)

    If you've taken that time to read down to here, thank you and if you have any wise words or comforts to offer they would be much appreciated.

    • ANSWER:
      I wouldn't call this an identity crisis. A typical identity crisis would be a teen having a difficult time figuring out whether he is more African or more English.
      You're certainly feeling depressed. Most universities and colleges offer free counseling, because a lot of students wind up being overwhelmed. There may even be a Depression Anonymous chapter to go to.
      Worries can be handled by steady meditation and breath control. It sounds too simple to work, but it really does work. I use white noise (such as falling water) to help. It eliminates all background distractions.
      You're new to school. Biology is useful as a science in itself or for any number of medical, veterinarian, agricultural, or fisheries job.And if you turn out not to be interested in any of these professions, biology is a hard science worth, potentially, many credits.

  49. QUESTION:
    Are These Signs Of Schizophrenia?
    I am writing a book on a person who is Schizophrenic and I was looking up mannerisms : Emotion , Actions, What they think, and hear. And I went on this website >
    http://www.schizophrenia.com/earlysigns.htm and most of that reminds me of me, like >
    A blank, vacant facial expression.
    --Overly acute senses- lights are too bright, sounds are too loud.
    --Staring, while in deep thought, with infrequent blinking.
    --Clumsy, inexact motor skills
    --Sleep disturbances- insomnia or excessive sleeping
    --An awkward gait (how you walk)
    --Eye movements- difficulty focusing on slow moving objects
    --Unusual gestures or postures
    --Movement is speeded up- i.e. constant pacing
    --Movement is slowed down- staying in bed
    --The inability to experience joy or pleasure from activities
    --Sometimes feeling nothing at all
    --Appearing desireless- seeking nothing, wanting nothing
    --Feeling indifferent to important events
    --Feeling detached from your own body
    --Hypersensitivity to criticism, insults, or hurt feelings
    --Sudden irritability, anger, hostility, suspiciousness, resentment
    --Depression- feeling discouraged and hopeless about the future
    --Low motivation, energy, and little or no enthusiasm
    --Severe Anxiety
    --Dropping out of activities and life in general
    --Inability to form or keep relationships
    --Social isolation- few close friends if any. Little interaction outside of immediate family.
    --Increased withdrawal, spending most of the days alone.
    --Becoming lost in thoughts and not wanting to be disturbed with human contact
    --Replaying or rehearsing conversations out loud- i.e. talking to yourself (very common sign)
    --Finding it difficult to deal with stressful situations
    --Inability to cope with minor problems
    --Lack of goal-directed behavior. Not being able to engage in purposeful activity
    --Inappropriate responses- laughing or smiling when talking of a sad event, making irrational statements
    --Frequent moves, trips, or walks that lead nowhere
    After cutting I was diagnosed with OCD , Anxiety, Depression are these also symptoms? Or do I have schizophrenia? I'm only 13

    • ANSWER:
      Are you really only 13 you sound more intelligent than that. Anyways your list describes the person who I've always been, with the exception of 4 or 5 of the weaker attributes. I've always stayed away from doctors and I'm fine and successful in adulthood, I mean I get by on my own, know the difference between right and wrong and don't live in my moms basement or anything like that. And while I do isolate myself from most people that just means that I'm super picky about who actually gets to be my friend. Caution: if that list reminds you of yourself you should keep it to yourself. Mundane people will not be able to relate to you and will make you out to be some kind of wierdo. But you need an outlet for that wierdness, so keep writing books. You be normal at school and work. And be a total freak when your'e writing, just like Clive Barker or Steven King.

  50. QUESTION:
    Are these just irrational thoughts?
    Ok, so I'm really worried I have AvPD, avoidant personality disorder. I have had anxiety for 2 years now and it's been getting steadily worse. One thing I have read on AvPD was that: "While people with social anxiety may constantly monitor their own interpersonal relationships, those with AvPD will constantly monitor the reactions of those they are interacting with."
    I thought, maybe I do this. I'll think about what people do and their facial expressions, and I'll think they don't like me. Or, I'll say something socially awkward, and a person will give a weird reaction, and I'll be like "Did I say something really stupid?"
    Now, because I keep thinking I have AvPD and perhaps because I keep thinking of this exact symptom which differentiates SAD and AvPD, I'll start thinking lots of people around me might have AvPD too! Even though it's pretty obvious they don't.
    The thing is, I don't avoid social situations, I'm not totally anxious in front of crowds of people, I just feel uncomfortable and feel like 'eyes are upon me'. I've never had an anxiety attack, but I get symptoms like confusion, racing thoughts, sweating, shortness of breath. I have quite a few close friends, friends that I think would stick up for me if it came to it. There are times when I can't be myself because of the incessant thinking and these irrational thoughts. There's a part of me that wants to tell me that I don't have a mental illness: it's all anxiety. But whenever that part of me starts coming out, and I'll be able to be myself, the irratonal thoughts will come back and now the newest one is: "Do I have AvPD." It's like everything I do now relates to AvPD... I can't stop thinking about it.

    Are the above thoughts I described just irrational thoughts, including the ones where I view others actions and ask myself whether I'm wrong or act socially awkward? Or are these signs that I do have AvPD?
    Please help!

    • ANSWER: